The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Lame Dog's Diary, by S. Macnaughtan

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: A Lame Dog's Diary

Author: S. Macnaughtan

Release Date: February 3, 2011 [EBook #34777]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A LAME DOG'S DIARY ***




Produced by Al Haines









[Frontispiece: "But, Hugo dear," she said, "why did you not tell me
long ago?"]




A LAME DOG'S DIARY


S. Macnaughtan




Thomas Nelson and Sons,

London, Edinburgh, and New York

1908




A LAME DOG'S DIARY.




CHAPTER I.

Perhaps curiosity has never been more keen, nor mystery more baffling,
than has been the case during the last few weeks.  There have been "a
few friends to tea" at almost every house in the village to see if in
this way any reasonable conclusions can be arrived at, and even
Palestrina is satisfied with the number of people who have taken the
trouble to walk up the hill and chat by my sofa in the afternoons.  But
although each lady who has called has remarked that she is in the
secret, but at present is not at liberty to say anything about it, we
are inclined to think that this is vain boasting, or at least selfish
reticence.

The two Miss Traceys have announced to almost every caller at their
little cottage during the last two years that they intend to build.

We have all been naturally a good deal impressed by this statement, and
although it was never plainly said what the structure was to be, we had
had for a long time a notion of a detached house on the Common.  And
surely enough the foundation-stone was laid last year by Miss Ruby
Tracey with some ceremony, and the first turf of the garden was cut by
Miss Tracey, and only last month the whole of the Fern Cottage
furniture was removed in a van to Fairview, as the new house is
called--the handsomer pieces placed upon the outside of the van, and
the commoner and least creditable of the bedroom furniture within.
Every one was at his or her window on the day that the Miss Traceys'
furniture, with the best cabinet and the inlaid card-table duly
displayed, was driven in state by the driver of the station omnibus
through the town.  A rumour got abroad that even more beautiful things
were concealed from view inside the van, and the Miss Traceys satisfied
their consciences by saying, "We did not spread the rumour, and we
shall not contradict it."

But the mystery concerns the furniture in quite a secondary sort of
way, and it is only important as being the means of giving rise to the
much-discussed rumour in the town.  For mark, the drawing-room
furniture was taken at once and stored in a spare bedroom, and the
drawing-room was left unfurnished.  This fact might have remained in
obscurity, for in winter time, at least, it is not unusual for ladies
to receive guests in the dining-room with an apology, the drawing-room
being a cold sitting-room during the frost.  But Mrs. Lovekin, the lady
who acts as co-hostess at every entertainment in our neighbourhood,
handing about her friends' cakes and tea, and taking, we are inclined
to think, too much upon herself, did, in a moment of expansion, offer
to show the Traceys' house to the Blinds, who happened to call there on
the day when she was paying her respects to Miss Tracey.  Mrs. Lovekin
always removes her bonnet and cloak in every house, and this helps the
suggestion that she is in some sort a hostess everywhere.

Palestrina, who was also calling on the Miss Traceys, gave me a full,
true, and particular account of the affair the same evening.

"Mind the wet paint," Mrs. Lovekin called from the dining-room window
to the Miss Blinds as they came in at the gate, "and I'll open the
door," she remarked, as she sailed out into the passage to greet the
sisters.  Miss Ruby Tracey would rather have done this politeness
herself, in order that she might hear the flattering remarks which
people were wont to make about the hall paper.  It is so well known
that she and her sister keep three servants that they never have any
hesitation in going to the door themselves.  Whereas the Miss Blinds,
who have only one domestic, would seem hardly to know where their front
door is situated.

"What an elegant paper!" exclaimed Miss Lydia Blind, stopping awestruck
in the little hall.  Miss Lydia would, one knows, have something kind
to say if she went to pay a call at a Kaffir hut.

"Yes," said Mrs. Lovekin in a proprietary sort of way; "it is one of
Moseley's which Smithson got down in his book of patterns.  The blue
paint is what they call 'eggshell'--quite a new shade.  Come this way
and have a cup of tea."

"I am sure it is all very simple," said Miss Tracey, in a disparaging
manner that showed her good breeding, as they sat down in the
dining-room.  "How do you like the new carpet, Miss Belinda?"

"Glory, glory, glory!" said Miss Belinda; "glory, glory, glory!"

"Show Miss Lydia the new footstools, Ruby dear," said Miss Tracey; "I
am sure she would like to see them."  For we all believe--or like to
believe--that to praise our property must be Miss Lydia's highest
pleasure.

Mrs. Lovekin seized the opportunity to act as tea-maker to the party.
She poured cream and sugar into the cups with the remark that there was
no one in Stowel whose tastes in these respects she did not know, and
she handed a plate of cake to Miss Belinda, saying,--

"There, my dear, you sit comfortable and eat that."

"Glory, glory, glory!" said Miss Belinda.

The Miss Traceys had tea dispensed to them by the same hand, and
accepted it with that slight sense of bewilderment which Mrs. Lovekin
sometimes makes us feel when she looks after us in our own houses; and
Miss Lydia Blind distributed her thanks equally between her and the
Miss Traceys.

Nothing was talked of that afternoon but the new house--its sunny
aspect and its roomy cupboards in particular commanding the heartiest
commendation.  Presently the ladies were taken to see all over it, with
the exception of one of the spare bedrooms and the drawing-room.  They
knew these rooms existed, because Miss Tracey paused at the door of
each, and said lightly, "This is the drawing-room," and "This is
another spare bedroom;" and although, as my sister confided to me, they
would have given much to see the interior of the rooms, they could not
do so, of course, uninvited.

They paused to admire something at every turn, even saying generously,
but playfully, that there were many of Miss Tracey's possessions which
they positively coveted for themselves.  The Miss Traceys smilingly
repudiated their felicitations, while Mrs. Lovekin accepted them and
announced the price of everything.  She became quite breathless,
hurrying upstairs, while she exhibited stair-rods and carpets, and with
shortened breath apostrophized them as being "real brass" or "the best
Brussels at five-and-threepence."  No one is vulgar in Stowel, but Mrs.
Lovekin is, we fear, not genteel.

At the close of the visit, Mrs. Lovekin again ushered the visitors into
the hall, and opening, "by the merest accident," as she afterwards
said--without, however, gaining any credence for her statement--opening
by the merest accident the door of the drawing-room, she peeped in.

The drawing-room was void of furniture.  The wild thought came into
Mrs. Lovekin's mind--had the Traceys overbuilt themselves, and had the
furniture, which had been carried so proudly through the town on the
top of the furniture-van, been sold to pay expenses?  The suggestion
was immediately put aside.  The Miss Traceys' comfortable means were so
well known that such an explanation could not be seriously contemplated
for a moment.  No; putting two and two together, a closed spare bedroom
and an empty drawing-room, and bringing a woman's instinct to bear upon
the question, it all pointed to one thing--the Miss Traceys were going
to give a party, probably an evening party, in honour of the new house,
and the drawing-room furniture was being stored for safety in the spare
bedroom until the rout was over.  Doubtless the first rumour of the
Miss Traceys' party was meanly come by, but it was none the less
engrossing, all the same.  Miss Lydia hoped that no one would believe
for a moment that she was in any way connected with the fraudulent
intrusion that had been made into Miss Tracey's secret, and Miss Tracey
said,--

"I have known Mary Anne Lovekin for thirty years"--this was
understating the case, but numbers are not exactly stated as we grow
older--"but I never would have believed that she could have done such a
thing."

"Bad butter," said Miss Belinda, shaking her head in an emphatic
fashion; "bad butter, bad butter!"

"I do not want to judge people," said Miss Tracey; "but there was a
want of delicacy about opening a closed door which I for one cannot
forgive."  The Miss Traceys' good-breeding is proverbial in Stowel, and
it was felt that her uncompromising attitude could not but be excused
when it was a matter of her most honourable sensibilities having been
outraged.

"_I_ shall not say what I think," said Miss Ruby.

We often find that when Miss Ruby cannot transcend what her sister has
said, she has a way of hinting darkly at a possible brilliance of
utterance which for some reason she refrains from making.

"Bad butter!" said Miss Belinda; "bad, bad butter!"

Many years ago Miss Belinda Blind, who was then a beautiful young
woman, was thrown from a pony carriage.  The result of the fall was an
injury to the spine, and she was smitten with a paralytic stroke which
deprived her of all power of speech.  She was dumb for some years, and
then two phrases came back to her stammering tongue, "glory," and "bad
butter."  She understands perfectly what is said to her, but she has no
means of replying, save in this very limited vocabulary.  And,
strangely enough, these words can only be made to correspond with Miss
Belinda's feelings.  However polite her intentions may be, if at heart
she disapproves she can only utter her two words of opprobrium.  When a
sermon displeases her she sits in her pew muttering softly, and her
lips show by their movement the words she is repeating; while a
particularly good cup of tea will evoke from her the extravagant
phrase, "Glory, glory, glory!"

"Certainly," I said to Miss Lydia on the day succeeding the famous
visit to the Traceys, "Mrs. Lovekin's information, if so it may be
called, has been wrongly come by, and yet so frail is human nature one
cannot help speculating upon it."

"That is what is so sad," said Miss Lydia; "one almost feels as though
sharing in Mrs. Lovekin's deceit by dwelling upon her information, and
yet one's mind seems incapable of even partially forgetting such an
announcement."

Perhaps some suggestion of what was forming the topic of conversation
in the town may have reached the Miss Traceys, and hastened their
disclosure of the mystery.  For very shortly afterwards, one morning
when a flood of April sunshine had called us out of doors to wander on
the damp paths of the garden, and watch bursting buds and listen to the
song of birds in a very rural and delightful fashion, we were informed
by a servant who tripped out in a white cap and apron, quite dazzling
in the sunshine, that the Miss Traceys were within.

I appealed to my sister to furnish me with a means of escape.  But she
replied: "I am afraid they have seen you.  Besides, you know I like you
to see people."  We went indoors, and Miss Ruby apologized for the
untimely hour at which she and her sister had come, but explained it by
saying, "We wanted to find you alone."  And then we knew that the
mystery was about to be solved.

"You are the first to hear about it," said Miss Tracey in a manner
which was distinctly flattering.  The Miss Traceys sit very erect on
their chairs, and when they come to call I always apologize for having
my leg up on the sofa.

"The fact is," Miss Tracey went on, "that we knew that we could rely
upon your good sense and judgment in a matter which is exercising us
very seriously at present."

"It is a delicate subject, of course," said Miss Ruby, "but one which
we feel certain we may confide to you."

"We always look upon Mr. Hugo as a man of the world," said Miss Tracey,
"although he is such an invalid, and we rely upon the sound judgment of
you both."

Well, to state the subject without further preamble--but of course it
must be understood that everything spoken this morning was to be in
strict confidence--would we consider that they, the Miss Traceys, were
sufficiently chaperoned if their brother the Vicar were present at the
dance, and promised not to leave until the last gentleman had quitted
the house?

I do not like to overstate a lady's age, and it is with the utmost
diffidence that I suggest that Miss Ruby Tracey, the younger of the two
sisters, may be on the other side of forty.

"You see, we have not only our own good name to consider," said Miss
Tracey, "but the memory of our dear and ever-respected father must, we
feel, be our guide in this matter, and we cannot decide how he would
have wished us to act.  If our brother were married it would simplify
matters very much."

"You would have had your invitation before now," said Miss Ruby, "if we
had been able to come to a decision, but without advice we felt that
was impossible.  I am sure," she went on, giving her mantle a little
nervous composing touch, and glancing aside as though hardly liking to
face any eye directly--"I am sure the things one hears of unmarried
women doing nowadays ... but of course one would not like to be classed
with that sort of person."

Palestrina was the first of us who spoke.

"I think," she said gravely, "that as you are so well known here,
nothing could be said."

"You really think so?" said Miss Ruby.

But Miss Tracey still demurred.  She said: "But it is the fact of our
being so well known here that really constitutes my chief uneasiness.
We often feel," she added with a sigh, "that in another place we could
have more liberty."

"I assure you," said Miss Ruby, in a tone of playful confession, "that
when we go to visit our cousins in London we are really quite
shockingly frivolous.  I do not know what it is about London; one
always seems to throw off all restraint."

"I think you are giving a wrong impression, dear," said Miss Tracey.
"There was nothing in the whole of our conduct in London which would
not bear repetition in Stowel.  Only, in a place like this, one feels
one must often explain one's actions, lest they should give rise to
misrepresentations; whereas in London, although behaving, I hope, in a
manner just as circumspect, one feels that no apology or explanation is
needed."

"There is a sort of cheerful privacy about London," said the other
sister, "which I find it hard to explain, but which is nevertheless
enjoyable."

To say that there is a dull publicity about the country, was too
obvious a retort.

"I think we went out every evening when we were in West Kensington,"
said Miss Tracey.

"Counting church in the evening," said Miss Ruby.

"Still, those evening services in London almost count as going out,"
said Miss Tracey; "I mean, they are so lively.  I often blame myself
for not being able to look upon them more in the light of a religious
exercise.  I find it as difficult to worship in a strange pew as to
sleep comfortably in a strange bed."

The Miss Traceys' morning call lasted until one o'clock, and even then,
as they themselves said, rising and shaking out their poplin skirts,
there was much left undiscussed which they would still have liked to
talk over with us.  The ball supper, as they called it, was to be
cooked at home, and to consist of nothing which could not be "eaten in
the hand."

Claret-cup was, to use Miss Tracey's own figure of speech, to be
"flowing" the whole evening, both in the dining-room with the
sandwiches and cakes, and on a tray placed in a recess behind the hall
door.

"Gentlemen always seem so thirsty," said Miss Tracey, making the remark
as though speaking of some animal of strange habits which she had
considered with the bars of its cage securely fixed between herself and
it at the Zoo.

"We have bought six bottles of Essence of Claret-cup," said the younger
sister, "which we have seen very highly recommended in advertisements;
and although it says that three tablespoonfuls will make a quart of the
cup, we thought of putting four, and so having it good."

"As regards the music," went on Miss Tracey, "we have come, I think, to
a very happy decision.  A friend of ours knows a blind man who plays
the piano for dances, and by employing him we feel that we shall be
giving remunerative work to a very deserving person, as well as
ensuring for ourselves a really choice selection of the most
fashionable waltzes.  Ruby pronounces the floor perfect," said Miss
Tracey, glancing admiringly at her younger sister's still neat figure
and nimble feet; "she has been practising upon it several times----"

"With the blinds down, dear," amended Miss Ruby, simpering a little.
"We understand," she continued, "that some chalk sprinkled over the
boards before dancing begins is beneficial.  You should have known
Stowel in the old days, when there was a county ball every winter at
the Three Jolly Postboys--such a name!" continued Miss Ruby, who was in
that curiously excited state when smiles and even giggles come easily.

"Now remember," said Miss Tracey to Palestrina, as she took leave of
her, "you must come and help with the decorations on the morning of the
dance.  You can rest in the afternoon, so as to look your best and
rosiest in the evening."

In Stowel it is ingenuously admitted that a young lady should try and
look her best when gentlemen are to be present, and rosy cheeks are
still in vogue.

The Miss Traceys' drawing-room is not a very large room, even when
empty of furniture, but it certainly had a most festive appearance when
we drove up to the famous house-warming.  Every curtain was looped with
evergreens, and every fireplace was piled with ivy, while two large
flags, which were referred to several times as "a display of bunting,"
festooned the little staircase.  Several friends in the village had
lent their white-capped maids for the occasion, and these ran against
each other in the little linoleum passage in a state of great
excitement, and called each other "dear" in an exuberance of affection
which relieved their fluttered feelings.

A palm had been ordered from London and placed triumphantly in a
corner--the palm had been kept as a surprise for us all.  In the course
of the evening it was quite a common thing to hear some girl ask her
partner if he had seen The Palm; and if the reply was in the negative,
the couple made a journey to the hall to look at it.

And here I must note a curious trait in the conversation prevalent in
our select circle at Stowel.  We all speak in capitals.  The definite
article is generally preferred to the "a" or "an" which points out a
common noun; and so infectious is the habit, that when writing, for
instance, of the Jamiesons, I find myself referring to The Family, with
a capital, quite in a royal way, so perspicuously are capital letters
suggested by their manner of speech.  In the same way, the Taylors'
uncle is never referred to by any of us except as The Uncle, and I feel
sure that I should be doing the Traceys' plant an injustice if I did
not write it down The Palm.

This, however, is a digression.

The calmness of the Miss Traceys was almost overdone.  They stood at
the door of their drawing-room, each holding a small bouquet in her
hand, and they greeted their guests as though nothing could be more
natural than to give a dance, or to stand beneath a doorway draped with
white lace curtains, and with a background of dissipated-looking
polished boards and evergreens.  The elder Miss Tracey, who is tall,
was statuesque and dignified; the younger lady was conversational and
natural almost to the point of artificiality--so determined was Miss
Ruby to repudiate any hint of arrogance this evening.  And it may be
said of both sisters that they were strikingly well-bred and
unembarrassed.  Those who had seen them in all the flutter of
preparations during the day--washing china and glass, issuing packets
of candles from their store cupboard below the stairs, and jingling
large bunches of keys--could admire these outward symbols of ease, and
appreciate the self-restraint that they involved.

I do not remember before, at any dance, seeing so many old young
ladies, or so few and such very juvenile young men.  The elderly young
ladies smiled the whole time, while their boy partners looked
preternaturally grave and solemn.  They appeared to be shyly conscious
of their shirt collars, and these, I fancy, must have been made after
some exaggerated pattern which I cannot now recall; I only remember
that they appeared to be uncomfortably high and somewhat conspicuous,
and that they gave one the idea of being the wearers' first high
collars.

The Vicar, who had promised to come at eight o'clock so that there
should be no mistake about his being in the house from first to last of
the dance, and who had been sent for in a panic at a quarter past
eight, acted conscientiously throughout the entire entertainment.  He
began by inviting Mrs. Fielden to dance, and afterwards he asked every
lady in turn according to her rank, and I do not think that during the
entire evening his feet can have failed to respond to a single bar of
the music.  The blind musician was a little late in arriving, and we
all sat round the drawing-room with our backs to the new blue wallpaper
and longed for home.  No one dared to offer to play a waltz, in case it
should be considered an affront at a party where etiquette was so
conspicuous, and where the peculiar Stowel air of mystery pervaded
everything.

The Jamiesons arrived, a party of nine, in the station omnibus, and
chatted in the hearty, unaffected manner peculiar to themselves, waving
little fans to and fro in the chilly air of the new drawing-room, and
putting an end to the solemn silence which had distinguished the first
half-hour of the party.  Each of the sisters wore a black dress
relieved by a touch of colour, and carried a fan.  Their bright eyes
shone benignly behind their several pairs of pince-nez; and as they
shook hands with an air of delight with every single person in the room
when they entered, their arrival caused quite a pleasant stir.

Mrs. Lovekin had already, in her character of co-hostess, begun to
distribute the Essence of Claret-cup that, diluted with water, formed
the staple beverage of the evening and was placed on a small table
behind the hall-door.  There was rather a curious sediment left at the
bottom of the glasses, and the flavour of cucumber suggested vaguely to
one that the refreshment might be claret-cup.  Very young men in split
white kid gloves drank a good deal of it.

At last the blind musician was led solemnly across the room, and took
up his position at the piano.  He always left off playing before a
figure of a quadrille or lancers was finished, and then the dancers
clapped their hands to make him continue, and the elderly young ladies
smiled more than ever.  At the second or third waltz my sister was in
the proud position of being claimed in turn by the Vicar as his
partner; and the position, besides being prominent, was such an
enviable one that Palestrina, who is not more given to humility than
other good-looking young women of her age, was carried away by popular
feeling so far as to remark in a tone of gratitude that this was very
kind of him.

He replied, "I have made up my mind to sacrifice myself for the night;"
and one realized that a lofty position and a prominent place in the
world may carry with them sufficient humiliations to keep one meek.

The conscientious Vicar did not allow his partner to sit down once
throughout the entire waltz, and I think the blind musician played at
greater length than usual.  I began to wonder if her partner regarded
my excellent Palestrina as a sort of Sandow exerciser, and whether he
was trying to get some healthy gymnastics, if not amusement, out of
their dance together.

"There!" he said at last, placing her on a chair beside me as a
fulfilled duty; and feeling that she was expected to say "Thank you,"
Palestrina meekly said it.

"I have only danced once in the last twenty years," said the Vicar,
"and that was with some choir boys."  And the next moment the blind man
began to play again, and he was footing it with conscientious energy
with Miss Lydia Blind.

Young ladies who had sat long with their empty programmes in their
hands now began to dance with each other with an air of overdone
merriment, protesting that they did not know how to act gentleman, but
declaring with emphasis that it was just as amusing to dance with a
girl-friend as with a man.

The music, as usual, failed before the end of each figure of the dance,
and the curate, who wore a pair of very smart shoe-buckles, remarked to
me that the lancers was a dance that created much diversion, and I
replied that they were too amusing for anything.

The Jamiesons' youngest brother, who is in a shipping-office in London,
had come down to Stowel especially for this occasion.  Once, some years
ago, Kennie, as he is called, made a voyage in one of the shipping
company's large steamers to South America.  He landed at Buenos Ayres
armed to the teeth, and walked about the pavement of that
highly-civilized town, with its wooden pavements and plate-glass shop
windows, in a sombrero and poncho, and with terrible weapons stuck in
his belt.  At the end of a week he returned in the same ship in which
he had made the outward voyage, and since then he has had tales to tell
of those wild regions with which any of the stories in the _Boys' Own
Paper_ are tame in comparison.  In his dress and general appearance he
even now suggests a pirate king.  His tales of adventure are always
accompanied by explanatory gestures and demonstrations, and it is not
unusual to see Kennie stand up in the midst of an admiring circle of
friends and make some fierce sabre-cuts in the air.  He was dressed
with a red cummerbund round his waist, and he drew attention to it by
an apology to every one of his partners for having it on.  "One gets
into the habit of dressing like this out there," he said in a tone of
excuse.  The Pirate Boy was in great demand at the dance.

Pretty Mrs. Fielden, who had driven over from Stanby, beautifully
dressed as usual, and slightly amused, ordered her carriage early, and
had merely come to oblige those quaint old dears, the Miss Traceys.

Even at the house-warming Mrs. Fielden would have considered it quite
impossible to sit out a dance.  She brought an elderly Colonel with
her, and she conducted him into a corner behind The Palm, and talked to
him there till it was her turn to dance with the Vicar.  Had it not
been Mrs. Fielden, whose position placed her above criticism, the
breath of envy might have whispered that it was hardly fair that one
couple should occupy the favourite sitting-out place--two drawing-room
chairs beneath The Palm--to the exclusion of others.  But Mrs. Fielden
being whom she was, the young ladies of Stowel were content to pass and
repass the coveted chairs and to whisper admiringly, "How exquisite she
is looking to-night!"

"Is there anything of me left?" she said to me, looking cool and
unruffled when her dance with the Vicar was over.  She had only made
one short turn of the room with him, and her beautiful dress and her
hair were quite undisturbed.

"You haven't danced half so conscientiously as his other partners
have," I said.

"I wanted to talk about the parish," said Mrs. Fielden, "so I stopped.
I think I should like to go and get cool somewhere."

"I will take you to sit under The Palm again, as Colonel Jardine did,"
I replied, "and you shall laugh at all the broad backs and flat feet of
our country neighbours, and hear everybody say as they pass how
beautiful you are."

Mrs. Fielden turned her head towards me as if to speak, and I had a
sudden vivid conviction that she would have told me I was rude had I
not been a cripple with one leg.

We sat under The Palm.  Mrs. Fielden never rushes into a conversation.
Presently she said,--

"Why do you come to this sort of thing?  It can't amuse you."

"You told me the other day," I said, "that I ought to cultivate a small
mind and small interests."

"Did I?" said Mrs. Fielden lightly.  "If I think one thing one day, I
generally think quite differently a day or two after.  To-night, for
instance, I think it is a mistake for you to lean against the Miss
Traceys' new blue walls and watch us dance."

"I'm not sure that it isn't better than sitting at home and reading how
well my old regiment is doing in South Africa.  Besides, you know, I am
writing a diary."

"Are you?" said Mrs. Fielden.

"You advised it," I said.

"Did I?"

When Mrs. Fielden is provoking she always looks ten times prettier than
she does at other times.

"A good many people in this little place," I said, "have made up their
minds to 'do the work that's nearest' and to help 'a lame dog over
stiles.'  I think I should be rather a brute if I didn't respond to
their good intentions."

"I don't think they need invent stiles, though!" said Mrs. Fielden
quickly; "wood-carving, and beating brass, and playing the zither----"

"I do not play the zither," I said.

"--are not stiles.  They are making a sort of obstacle race of your
life."

"Since I have begun to write the diary," I said, "I've been able to
excuse myself attempting these things, even when tools are kindly
brought to me.  And, so far, no one has so absolutely forgotten that
there is a lingering spark of manhood in me as to suggest that I should
crochet or do cross-stitch."

"You know I am going to help to write the diary," said Mrs. Fielden,
"only I'm afraid I shall have to go to all their tea-parties, shan't I,
to get copy?"

"You will certainly have to go," I said.

"I'm dreadfully bored to-night; aren't you?" she said confidentially,
and in a certain radiant fashion as distant as the Poles from boredom.
"No one can really enjoy this sort of thing, do you think?  It's like
being poor, or anything disagreeable of that sort.  People think they
ought to pretend to like it, but they don't."

"I wish I could entertain you better," I said sulkily; "but I'm afraid
I never was the least bit amusing."

Mrs. Fielden relapsed into one of her odd little silences, and I
determined I would not ask her what she was thinking about.

Presently Colonel Jardine joined us, and she said to him: "Please see
if you can get my carriage; it must be five o'clock in the morning at
least."  And the next moment I was made to feel the egotism of
imagining I had been punished, when she bade me a charming
"good-night."  She smiled congratulations on her hostesses on the
success of the party, and pleaded the long drive to Stanby as an excuse
for leaving early.  The Colonel wrapped her in a long, beautiful cloak
of some pale coloured velvet and fur--a sumptuous garment at which
young ladies in shawls looked admiringly--and Mrs. Fielden slipped it
on negligently, and got into her brougham.

"Oh, how tired I am!" she said.

"It was pretty deadly," said the Colonel.  "Did you taste the
claret-cup?" he added, making a grimace in the dark.

"Oh, I found it excellent," said Mrs. Fielden quickly.

Margaret Jamieson now took her place at the piano, to enable the blind
man to go and have some supper; but, having had it, he slept so
peacefully that no one could bear to disturb him, so between them the
young ladies shared his duties till the close of the evening.

Palestrina had suggested, as a little occupation for me, that I should
write out programmes for the dance, and I had done so.  Surely
programmes were never so little needed before!  Every grown man had
left the assembly long before twelve o'clock struck, the feebleness of
the excuses for departing thus early being only equalled by the gravity
with which they were made.  Even the lawyer, who we thought would have
remained faithful to the end, pleaded that since he ricked his knee he
is obliged to have plenty of rest.  The Pirate Boy had had some bitter
words with the lawyer at a previous stage in the evening about the way
in which the lancers should be danced, and had muttered darkly, "I
won't make a disturbance in a lady's house, but I have seen a fellow
called out for less."  He considered that the lawyer was running away,
unable to bear his cold, keen eye upon him during the next lancers, and
he watched him depart, standing at the head of the tiny staircase,
beneath the display of bunting, with his arms folded in a Napoleonic
attitude.

All good things come to an end, and even the Vicar of Stowel must have
felt that there are limits to the most conscientious energy.  And
girls, dancing with each other, learn perhaps that the merriment caused
by acting as a man is not altogether lasting; while elderly young
ladies, although agreed in smiling to the very end, must be aware how
fixed in expression such a smile may become towards the end of a long
evening.

Good-nights were said, and carriages were called up with a good deal of
unnecessary shouting, while the Pirate Boy insisted upon going to the
heads of the least restive horses and soothing them in a way which he
said he had learned from those Gaucho fellows out there.

I have never been able to tell what the Miss Traceys thought about
their dance.  If they were disappointed, the world was not allowed to
probe that tender spot.  Possibly they were satisfied with its success;
the proprietary instinct of admiration applies to entertainments as
well as to tangible possessions.  But that satisfaction, if it existed,
was modestly veiled--the house-warming was less discussed by them than
by any one else.  Miss Ruby spoke rather wistfully one day about simple
pleasures being the best and safest after all, and she alluded with a
sigh to the time which must come some day when she would be no longer
young.  Miss Tracey drew herself up and said: "A woman is only as old
as she looks, my dear," and glanced admiringly at her sister.

The diluted Essence of Claret-cup was bottled, and formed a nice light
luncheon wine at the Miss Tracey's for many weeks afterwards.  The
furniture was brought down from the spare bedroom by the maids, who
walked the heavier pieces in front of them with a curious tip-toeing
movement of the castors of the several easy-chairs.  The art tiles in
the grate were cleared of their faded burden of evergreens, and The
Palm was carried into the bay-window, where it could be seen from the
road.

I drove over to see Mrs. Fielden and to ask her if she thought I had
been a sulky brute at the dance.

"Were you?" said Mrs. Fielden, lifting her pretty dark eyebrows; "I
forget."




CHAPTER II.

Palestrina and I live in the country, and whenever we are dull or sad,
like the sailors in Mr. Gilbert's poem, we decide that our
neighbourhood is too deadly uninteresting, and then we go and see the
Jamiesons.  They are our nearest neighbours, as they are also amongst
our greatest friends, and the walk to their house is a distance that I
am able to manage.  I believe that our visits to the Jamiesons are most
often determined by the state of the weather.  If we have passed a long
wet day indoors I feel that it is going to be a Jamieson day, and I
know that my sister will say to me after tea, "Suppose we go over and
see the Jamiesons;" and she generally adds that it is much better than
settling down for the evening at five o'clock in the afternoon.

I do not think that Palestrina was so sociable a young woman, nor did
she see so much of her neighbours, before I came home an invalid from
South Africa--I got hit in the legs at Magersfontein, and had the left
one taken off in the hospital at Wynberg--but she believes, no doubt
rightly, that the variety that one gets by seeing one's fellow-men is
good for a poor lame dog who lies on a sofa by the fire the greater
part of the day, wishing he could grow another leg or feel fit again.

Acting upon this unalterable conviction of my sister, we drive about in
the afternoon and see people, and they come and see me and suggest
occupations for me.  In Lent I had a more than usual number of callers,
which says much for the piety of the place, as well as for the goodness
of heart of its inhabitants.

There is a slight coolness between what is known as the "County" and
the Jamiesons, and their name is never mentioned without the
accompanying piece of information, "You know, old Jamieson married his
cook!"  To be more exact, Mrs. Jamieson was a small farmer's daughter,
and Captain Jamieson fell in love with her when, having left the army,
he went to learn practical farming at old Higgins's, and he loved her
faithfully to the day of his death.  She is a stout, elderly woman who
speaks very little, but upon whom an immense amount of affection seems
to be lavished by her family of five daughters and two sons.  And it
has sometimes seemed to my sister and me that her good qualities are of
a lasting and passive sort, which exist in large measure in the hearts
of those who bestow this boundless affection.  Mrs. Jamieson's form of
introducing herself to any one she meets consists in giving an account
of the last illness and death of her husband.  There is hardly a
poultice which was placed upon that poor man which her friends have not
heard about.  And when she has finished, in her flat, sad voice, giving
every detail of his last disorder, Mrs. Jamieson's conversation is at
an end.  She has learned, no doubt unconsciously, to gauge the
characters of new acquaintances by the degree of interest which they
evince in Captain Jamieson's demise.  It is Mrs. Jamieson's test of
their true worth.

Of the other sorrow which saddened a nature that perhaps was never very
gay, Mrs. Jamieson rarely speaks.  Possibly because she thinks of it
more than of anything else in the world.  Among her eight children
there was only one who appeared to his mother to combine all perfection
in himself.  He was killed by an accident in his engineering works
seven years ago, and although his friends will, perhaps, only remember
him as a stout young fellow who sang sea-songs with a distended chest,
his mother buried her heart with him in his grave, and even the voice
of strangers is lowered as they say, "She lost a son once."

The late Captain Jamieson, a kindly, shrewd man and a Scotchman withal,
was agent to Mrs. Fielden, widow of the late member for Stanby, and
when he died his income perished with him, and The Family of
Jamieson--a large one, as has been told--were thankful enough to
subsist on their mother's inheritance of some four or five hundred a
year, bequeathed to her by the member of the non-illustrious house of
Higgins, late farmer deceased.  It is a hospitable house, for all its
narrow means, and there live not, I believe, a warmer-hearted or more
generous family than these good Jamiesons.  The girls are energetic,
bright, and honest; their slender purses are at the disposal of every
scoundrel in the parish; and their time, as well as their boundless
energy, is devoted to the relief of suffering or to the betterment of
mankind.

Mrs. Fielden is of the opinion that nothing gives one a more perfect
feeling of rest than going to Belmont, as the Jamiesons' little house
is called, and watching them work.  She calls it the "Rest Cure."
Every one of the five sisters, except Maud, who is the beauty of the
family, wears spectacles, and behind these their bright, intelligent
small eyes glint with kindness and brisk energy.  The worst feature of
this excellent family is their habit of all talking at the same time,
in a certain emphatic fashion which renders it difficult to catch what
each individual is saying, and this is especially the case when three
of the sisters are driving sewing-machines simultaneously.  They have a
genius for buying remnants of woollen goods at a small price, and
converting them into garments for the poor; and their first question
often is, as they hold a piece of flannel or serge triumphantly aloft,
"What do you think I gave for that?"  Palestrina always names at least
twice the sum that has purchased the goods, and has thereby gained a
character for being dreadfully extravagant but sympathetic.

"I do not believe," I said to Palestrina the other day, "that these
good Jamiesons have a thought beyond making other people happy."

"That and getting married are the sole objects of their existence,"
said Palestrina.

"It is very odd," I said, "that women so devoid of what might be called
sentiment are yet so bent upon this very thing."

"Eliza told me to-day," said Palestrina, "that as Kate has not
mentioned one single man in her letters home, they cannot help thinking
that there is something in it."

The Jamiesons have the same vigorous, energetic ideas about matrimony
that they have about everything else, and almost their sole grievance,
naively expressed, is that Maud, "who gets them all"--meaning, I
believe, offers of marriage--is the only one of the family who is
unable to make up her mind clearly on this momentous question.

"We should not mind," say the conclave of sisters during one of the
numerous family discussions on this subject, "even if she does get all
the admirers--for of course she is the pretty one--if only she would
accept one of them.  But she always gets undecided and silly as soon as
they come to the point."

It should be observed in passing that the different stages of
development in love affairs are shrewdly noted and commented upon by
the Jamiesons.  The first evidence of a man's preference is that he "is
struck;" and the second, when he begins to visit at the house, is known
as "hovering."  An inquiry after Maud's health will sometimes elicit
the unexpected reply that another admirer is hovering at present.  The
third stage is reached when the lover is said to be "dangling;" and the
final triumph, when Maud has received a proposal, is noted as having
"come to the point."

If Maud's triumphs are watched with small sighs of envy by her sisters,
they are a source of nothing but gratification to them to retail to the
outside world.  There is a strict account kept of Maud's "conquests" in
the letters sent to relatives, and the evening's post will sometimes
contain the startling announcement that Maud has had a fourth in one
year.

"Of course, you know how fond we all are of each other," said Eliza
Jamieson to me one day with one of those unexpected confidences which
the effeminacy of sickness seems to warrant, if not actually to invite,
"but we can't help thinking that, humanly speaking, we should all have
a better chance if only Maud would marry.  No one would wish her to
marry without love, but we fear she is looking for perfection, and
_that_ she will never get; and it was really absurd of her to be so
upset when she discovered, after nearly getting engaged to Mr. Reddy,
that he wore a wig.  After all, a man may be a good Christian in spite
of having no hair."

"That is undoubtedly a fact," I said warmly.

"And Mr. Reddy had excellent prospects," said Eliza, "although perhaps
nothing very tangible at present.  Then there was Albert Gore, to whom,
one must admit, Maud gave every encouragement, and we had begun to
think it quite hopeful; but just at the end she discovered that she
could not care for any one called Albert, which was too silly."

"She might have called him Bertie," I suggested.

"Yes," said Eliza eagerly; "and you see, none of us hope or expect to
marry a man who has not some of these little drawbacks, so I really do
not see why Maud should expect it."

Five matrimonial alliances in one house are, perhaps, not easily
arranged in a quiet country neighbourhood, yet there is always a
hopeful tone about these family discussions, and it is very common to
hear the Miss Jamiesons relate at length what they intend to do when
they are married.

And there is yet another maiden to be arranged for in the little house;
Mettie is the Jamiesons' cousin who lives with them, and I believe that
what appeals to me most strongly in this unknown provincial family is
their kindness to the little shrunken, tiresome cousin who shares their
home.  Mettie is like some strange little bright bird, utterly devoid
of intelligence, and yet with the alertness of a sparrow.  Her beady
eyes are a-twinkle in a restless sort of way all day long, and her
large thin nose has always the appearance of having the skin stretched
unpleasantly tightly across it.  The good Jamiesons never seem to be
ruffled by her presence among them, and this forbearance certainly
commands one's respect.  Mettie travesties the Jamiesons in every
particular.  She has adopted their matrimonial views with interest, and
she utters little platitudes upon the subject with quite a surprising
air of sapience.  One avoids being left alone with Mettie whenever it
is possible to do so, for, gentle creature though she is, her remarks
are so singularly devoid of interest that one is often puzzled to
understand why they are made.  Yet I see one or other of the Jamiesons
walk to the village with her every day--her little steps pattering
beside their giant strides, while the bird-like tongue chirps gaily all
the way.

Every one in our little neighbourhood walks into the village every day;
it is our daily dissipation; and frivolous persons have been known to
go twice or three times.  On days when Palestrina thinks that I am
getting moped she steals the contents of my tobacco-jar, and then says,
without blushing, that she has discovered that my tobacco is all
finished, and that we had better walk into the village together and get
some more.  When I am in a grumpy mood, I reply: "It's all right, thank
you; I have plenty upstairs."  But it generally ends in my taking the
walk with my sister.

Our house is pleasantly situated where, by peeping through a tangle of
shrubs and trees, we can see the lazy traffic of the highroad that
leads to the village.  Strangers pause outside the screen of evergreens
sometimes and peep between the branches to see the quaint gables of the
old house.  Its walls have turned to a soft yellow colour with old age,
and its beams are of oak, gray with exposure to the storms of many
winters.

"This old hall of yours is much too dark," Mrs. Fielden said, when she
came to call the other day muffled up in velvet and fur.  She lighted
the dull afternoon by something that is radiant and holiday-like about
her, and left us envying her for being so pretty and so young and gay.
"Oh, I know," she said in her whimsical way, "that it is Jacobean and
early Tudor and all sorts of delightful things, but it isn't very
cheerful, you know.  I'm so glad it is near the road; I think if I
built a house I should like it to be in Mansion House Square, or inside
a railway station.  Don't you love spending a night at a station hotel?
I always ask for a room overlooking the platform, for I like the
feeling of having the trains running past me all night.  I love your
house really," she said, "only I'm afraid it preaches peace and
resignation and all those things which I consider so wrong."

Since I have been laid up I have been recommended to carve wood, to
beat brass, to stuff sofa-cushions, and to play the zither; but these
things do not amuse me much.  It was Mrs. Fielden who suggested that I
should write a diary.

"You must grumble," she said, raising her pretty eyebrows in the
affected way she has.  "It wouldn't be human if you didn't; so why not
write a diary, and have a real good grumble on paper every night before
you go to bed.  Of course, if I were in your place I should grumble all
day instead, and go to sleep at night.  But I'm not the least bit a
resigned person.  If anything hurts me I scream at once; and if there
is anything I don't like doing I leave it alone.  Palestrina," she said
to my sister, "don't let him be patient; it's so bad for him."

Palestrina smiled, and said she was afraid it was very dull for me
sometimes.

"But if one is impatient enough, one can't be dull," said Mrs. Fielden.
"It's like being cross----"

"I am constitutionally dull," I said.  "I used to be known as the
dullest man in my regiment."

"You studied philosophy, didn't you?" said Mrs. Fielden.  "That must be
so depressing."

I was much struck by this suggestion.  "I dare say you are quite
right," I said, "although I had not seen it in that light before.  But
I'm afraid it has not made me very patient, nor given me a great mind."

"Of course, what you want just now," said Mrs. Fielden gravely, "is a
little mind.  You must lie here on your sofa, and take a vivid interest
in what all the old ladies say when they come to call on Palestrina.
And you must know the price of Mrs. Taylor's last new hat, and how much
the Traceys spend on their washing-bill, and you must put it all down
in your diary.  I'll come over and help you sometimes, and write all
the wicked bits for you, only I'm afraid no one ever is wicked down
here.

"Good-bye," she said, holding out the smallest, prettiest, most
useless-looking little hand in the world.  "And please," she added
earnestly, "get all this oak painted white, and hang some nice muslin
curtains in the windows."

Kindly folk in Stowel are always ingenuously surprised at any one's
caring to live in the country; and although it is but a mile from here
to the vestry hall, and much less by the fields, they often question us
whether we do not feel lonely at night-time, and they are of the
opinion that we should be better in "town."  They frequently speak of
going into the country for change of air, or on Bank Holidays; but
considering that the last house in the village--and, like the City of
Zoar, it is but a little one--is built amongst fields, it might be
imagined that these rural retreats could readily be found without the
trouble of hiring the four-wheeled dog-cart from the inn, or of taking
a journey by train.  Yet an expedition into the country is often talked
of as being a change, and friends and relations living outside the town
are considered a little bit behindhand in their views of
things--"old-feshioned" they call it in Stowel--and these country
cousins are visited with just a touch of kindly condescension by the
dwellers in a flower-bordered, tree-shadowed High Street.

One is brought rather quaintly into immediate correspondence with the
domestic concerns of every one in Stowel, and Palestrina has been
coaching me in the etiquette of the place.  It is hardly correct to do
any shopping at dinner-time, when the lady of the house, busy feeding
her family, has to be called from the inner parlour, where that family
may all be distinctly seen from the shop.  Driving or walking through
Stowel at the hour thus consecrated by universal consent to gastronomy,
one might almost imagine it to be a deserted village.  Even the dogs
have gone inside to get a bone; and one says, as one walks down the
empty streets, "Stowel dines."

When a shop is closed on Thursday, which is early-closing day, one can
generally "be obliged" by ringing at the house-bell, and, under conduct
of the master of the place, may enter the darkened shop by the side
door, and be accommodated with the purchase that one requires.  For the
old custom still holds of living--where it seems most natural for a
merchant to live--in the place where he does his business.  There is a
pleasurable feeling of excitement even in the purchase of a pot of
Aspinall's enamel behind closed shutters, and this is mingled with a
feeling of solemnity and privilege, which I can only compare, in its
mixed effect upon me, to going behind the scenes of a theatre, or being
permitted to enter the vestry of a church.

Any purchases except those which may be called necessaries are seldom
indulged in in our little town.  A shop which contains anything but
dress and provisions has few customers, and its merchandise becomes
household fixtures.  I called at the furniture shop the other day; the
place looked bare and unfamiliar to me, but I did not realize what was
amiss until my sister exclaimed, "Where is the sofa?"  The sofa had
been for sale for fifteen years, and had at last been purchased.  There
are other things in the shop which I think must have been there much
longer, and I believe their owner would part with them with regret,
even were a very fair profit to be obtained for them.  Palestrina tells
me she ordered some fish the other day, and was met with the objection
that "I fear that piece will be too big for your fish-kettle, ma'am,"
although she had never suspected that the size of her fish-kettle was a
matter known to the outside world.

And yet Stowel prides itself more upon its reserve than upon anything
else, except perhaps its gentility.  There is a distinct air of mystery
over any and every one of the smallest affairs of daily life in the
little place, and I hardly think that our neighbours would really enjoy
anything if it were "spoken about" before the proper time.  There is
something of secrecy in the very air of the town.  No one, I am told,
has ever been known to mention, even casually, what he or she intends
to have for dinner; and the butcher has been warned against calling
across the shop to the lady at the desk, "Two pounds of rumpsteak for
Miss Tracey," or, "One sirloin, twelve two, for the Hall."  Mr.
Tomsett, who was the first butcher to introduce New Zealand mutton to
the inhabitants of Stowel, lost his custom by this vulgar habit of
assorting his joints in public.  And Miss Tracey, who knew him best (he
was still something of a stranger, having been in Stowel only five
years), warned him that that was not the sort of thing we were
accustomed to.  "If you must make our private concerns public in this
way," she said, "at least it cannot be necessary to mention in what
country the mutton was raised."

It is even considered a little indelicate to remain in the post-office
when a telegram is being handed in.  And parcels addressed and laid on
the counter at the grocer's, although provocative of interest, are not
even glanced at by the best people.

On the authority of my sister, I learn that when the ladies of Stowel
do a little dusting in the morning the front blinds are pulled down.
And keen though the speculation may be as to the extent of our
neighbours' incomes, the subject is, of course, a forbidden one.  Poor
though some of these neighbours are, a very kindly charity prevails in
the little town.  When the elder Miss Blind was ill--as she very often
is, poor thing!--it might seem a matter of coincidence to the
uninitiated that during that week every one of her friends happened to
make a little strong soup, a portion of which was sent to the
invalid--just in case she might fancy it; while the Miss Traceys, who,
as all the world knew, had inherited a little wine from their father,
the late Vicar of the parish, sent their solitary remaining bottle of
champagne, with their compliments, to Miss Belinda.  The champagne
proved flat after many a year of storage in the lower cupboard of Miss
Tracey's pantry, but the two sisters to whom it was sent, not being
familiar with the wine, did not detect its faults, and they left the
green bottle with the gilt neck casually standing about for weeks
afterwards, from an innocent desire to impress their neighbours with
its magnificence.

Palestrina, with the good intention, I believe, of providing me with
what she calls an object for a walk, asked me to call and inquire for
Miss Blind on the day that the bottle of champagne was drawn and
sampled.  Miss Lydia was in the sick-room, and Mrs. Lovekin, who had
called to inquire, was sitting in the little parlour when I entered.
"How do you do?" she said.  "I suppose you have heard about Belinda and
the champagne?"

The reproachful note in Mrs. Lovekin's voice, which seemed to tax the
invalid with ingratitude, subtly conveyed the impression that the flat
champagne had not agreed with poor Miss Belinda.




CHAPTER III.

It is a subject of burning curiosity with every woman in Stowel to know
whether it is a fact that the Taylors have taken to having late dinner
instead of supper since Mrs. Taylor's uncle was made a K.C.B.  There
was something in a remark made by Miss Frances Taylor which distinctly
suggested that such a change had been effected, but Stowel, on the
whole, is inclined to discredit the rumour.  A portrait of the General
has been made in London, from a photograph in uniform which Mrs. Taylor
has of him, and it has been framed, regardless of expense, by the
photographer in the High Street.  Mr. Taylor at one time had thought of
having the whole thing done in London, but it had been decided by an
overwhelming majority that it would be only fair to give the commission
to provide the frame to some one in our own town; and Mr. and Mrs.
Taylor have granted a permission, which amounts to a command, that the
portrait of "Sir John" shall be placed in the window for a week before
it is sent home, so that Stowel may see it--for the Taylors, it should
be remembered, do not receive every one at their own house.

To-day I met the younger Miss Blind--Miss Lydia, she is generally
called--at the window of the photographer's, to which she had made a
pilgrimage, as we all intended to do, to see the famous picture.
Probably she had stood there for some time, for she turned nervously
towards me, and said in a tone of apology and with something of an
effort in her speech, "I used to know him."

"Ah!" I replied.  "I suppose he has often been down to stay with the
Taylors?"

"He has not been once in twenty years," said Lydia.  I was thinking of
other things, and I do not know why it suddenly struck me that there
was a tone of regret, even of hopelessness, in Miss Lydia's voice, and
that she spoke as one speaks, perhaps, when one has waited long for
something.

Lydia Blind is a tall woman with a slight, stooping figure.  Sometimes
I have wondered if it is only her sister's constant ill-health that has
made Miss Lydia stoop a little.  There is something delicately precise
about her, if so gentle a woman can fitly be described as precise.
Perhaps her voice explains her best, as a woman's voice will often do;
it is low and of a very charming quality, although broken now and then
by asthma.  Each word has its proper spacing, and does not intrude upon
the next; each vowel possesses the rare characteristic of its proper
sound.  I have never heard her use an out-of-the-way expression; but
her simple way of speaking has an old-fashioned gracefulness about it,
and her manner, with all its simplicity, is dignified by reason of its
perfect sincerity.  Her eyes are large and gray, and set somewhat far
apart; her hair is worn in a fringe so demure and smooth, so primly
curled, that it has the appearance of plainly-brushed hair.  It is Mrs.
Fielden who says that no good woman can do her hair properly, and she
wonders if St. Paul's recommendations as to plain braids has for ever
stamped the hairdresser's profession as a dangerous art.

To-day when I met Lydia it struck me suddenly to wonder how old she is.
Perhaps something in the insolent youthfulness of the springtime
suggested the thought, or it may have been because Miss Lydia looked
tired.

When one meets a friend in Stowel High Street, it is considered very
cold behaviour merely to bow to her.  Not only do we stop and chat for
a few minutes, but it is the friendly fashion of the place for ladies
to say to each other, "Which way are you going?" and to accompany their
friend a little way along the sunny, uneven pavement, while offers to
come in and rest are generally given and accepted at the end of the
promenade.  Of course it is quite unusual for gentlemen to be detained
in this way, and I am sure it cost Miss Lydia an effort to suggest to
me that I should come in and sit down for a little while, and that she
only did so because I seemed tired.  Also I think that a man with a
crutch and with but one leg--and that one not very sound--is not
considered such a source of danger to ladies living alone as a strong
and hale man is supposed to be.  We stopped at the little green gate in
the village street, with its red flagged pathway beyond, bordered with
spring flowers--wall-flowers, early blooming in this warm and sheltered
corner, forget-me-nots and primroses, while a brave yellow jasmine
starred with golden flowers covered the walls of the cottage.  I asked
after her sister's health, and Miss Lydia begged me to come in and rest
for a few minutes; which I did, for I was horribly tired.  But this was
one of Miss Belinda's bad days, and her sister, who watches every
variation in colour in the hollow cheeks and deep-set eyes of the
invalid, saw that she was unable to speak, and motioned me out of the
room.  She showed me into her own little sanctum, and gave me a
cushioned chair by the window, and said: "Do wait for a few minutes and
rest.  I can see that my sister wants to say something to me, but she
is always more than usually inarticulate when she is in one of these
nervous states."

I have been thinking a good deal about old maids lately--one has time
to think about all manner of subjects when one is lying down most of
the day.  Mrs. Fielden is of opinion that an old maid may have an
exaggerated sense of humour.  To my mind her danger may be that she is
always rather pathetically satisfied with everything.  She prefers the
front seat of a carriage and the back seat of a dog-cart, and the leg
of a chicken and a tiny bedroom.  Doubtless this is a form of
self-respect.  This suitability of tastes on the part of an old maid
enables her to say, as she does with almost suspicious frequency, that
she gets dreadfully spoiled wherever she goes.  Adaptability to
environment is the first law of existence, and yet there may have been
times, even in the life of an old maid, when she has yearned for the
wing of a chicken.

The little room into which Miss Lydia ushered me was plainly furnished,
but Miss Lydia says that she is always getting something pretty given
to her to add to her treasures.  Her room is, indeed, rather suggestive
of a stationer's shop window, where a card with "Fancy goods in great
variety" is placed.  It would not be unkind to hint of some of the
articles on the table and on the wall-brackets that they must have been
purchased more as a kindly remembrance at Christmas-time or on
birthdays than from any apparent usefulness to the recipient.  There
are three twine-cases from which the scissors have long since been
abstracted by unknown dishonest persons; and there are four ornamental
thermometers, each showing its own fixed and unalterable idea
respecting the temperature of the room.  A large number of unframed
sketches which children have given her are fastened to the wall by
pins, or hung on tacks whose uncertain hold bespeaks a feminine hand on
the hammer.  There are several calendars, and there is quite an
uncountable collection of photograph frames, which fall over unless
they are propped against something.  Most of the photographs are old
and faded, and they are nearly all of babies.  Babies clothed and
unclothed; babies with bare feet and little nightshirts on; babies
sucking their thumbs; babies lying prone on fur carriage-rugs; babies
riding on their mammas' backs, or sitting on their mammas' knees;
babies crowing or crying.  No one who has a baby ever fails to send
this maiden lady a photograph of it.

Miss Lydia settled me with some cushions in my chair, and shut the
doorway leading to her bedroom beyond, where I caught sight of a
painted iron bedstead, and a small indiarubber hot-water bottle hanging
from one of its knobs.  It is Miss Lydia's most cherished possession,
and she generally speaks of it reverently as "the comfort of my life."

Poor Miss Lydia!  Hers must be, I think, a lonely life, sacrificed
patiently to an invalid and almost inarticulate sister, and yet it is
the very solitude of this little chamber which is one of the few
privileges to which she lays claim.  It is to this little room, with
its humble furnishings, that all her troubles are taken, and it is here
by the window that she can sit with folded hands and think perhaps of
something in life which surely poor Lydia has missed.  It is here she
prays for those whose sins weigh far more heavily upon her than they do
upon themselves, and it is here that she can pause and question with
gentle faith the perplexities of life.

Miss Lydia tells my sister that she makes a thorough examination of her
room every night before she goes to bed, to see if there is a burglar
concealed anywhere.  The movable property in the tiny house is probably
not worth many pounds, as a pawnbroker appraises things, and it would
be a hardened thief that could deprive the sisters of their small
possessions; but the dread remains--the dread of burglars and the dread
of mice.  Were it not for the look of the thing, she would almost
rather discover a burglar than a mouse--"for at least burglars are
human," she explains, "and one might be able to reason with them or
pray for them, but who shall control the goings of a mouse?"

Sometimes these fears become quite a terror to Lydia Blind, and she
once said that she felt so defenceless that she thought it would be a
great comfort to have a male defender to protect her.

It is the only unmaidenly remark she ever made, and it makes her blush
in the dark when she thinks of it.  She believes every one remembers it
with as vivid a distinctness as she does, and she trembles to think
what sort of construction may have been put upon her words by
ill-natured or thoughtless persons.  It is a real trouble to her; but
then all her troubles are real, and so are her bitter repentances over
perfectly imaginary sins.  But she has her little room and her faded
photographs--life has its consolations.




CHAPTER IV.

Kate Jamieson, who is the independent member of The Family, and has
been in a situation for some years as companion to a lady at Bath, has
written home what she calls a "joint-letter" to apprise the whole of
her family at one and the same time that she is engaged to be married.
The excitement which this letter produced in the little household is
hardly possible to describe.  The news arrived when the Jamiesons were
at breakfast.  Perhaps I should mention, before going any further, that
the Jamiesons' only extravagance is to take in three daily papers.  One
is an evening paper, which arrives at breakfast-time, and the other two
are morning publications, which arrive at the same hour.  It is
customary for the members of this family each to read his own
particular paper aloud during the entire meal, the rest of the party
read their letters to each other, and there are still left several
voices to demand what you will have for breakfast, to inquire how you
have slept, and to comment upon the weather.  So that from half-past
eight until nine a cross-fire of conversation is going on all the
time....

"I see Hearne has scored sixty-eight at cricket, not out.  That's not
bad, you know.  Kent ought to be looking up.  The Australians are doing
well.  Yorkshire might do better.  Extraordinary!  Here's this chap who
promised so well bowled for a duck!"  This from the eldest son of the
House of Jamieson; while at precisely the same moment may be heard the
voice of Maud: "I must say I am rather astonished at the way boleros
have remained in.  This is one of the prettiest designs I have seen
this year.  How soon one gets accustomed to small sleeves.  Well, I
cannot say I like these Chesterfield fronts."

Mrs. Jamieson is meanwhile reading aloud the columns of births, deaths,
and marriages from beginning to end.  Her limited acquaintance with the
outside world might seem to preclude her from any vivid interest in
those who must necessarily only be names to her, yet she finds
subject-matter for comment through the entire perusal of the column.
Needless to say, Mrs. Jamieson inclines to regard only the sadder
aspects of these natural occurrences, and her comments thereupon are
full of a sort of resigned melancholy.  From her corner of the table
may be heard the plaintive words: "Here's a young fellow of twenty-four
taken," or, "Fourscore years, well, well, and then passed away!"  While
the happier news of birth provokes her to hark back to an announcement
of a similar nature in the family, perhaps only a year ago, and to talk
of the responsibilities and the expense that the poor young couple will
have to undergo.  Mettie, who spends the greater part of every day
writing letters, and whose chief joy in life is to receive them, reads
the whole of her correspondence aloud from beginning to end; while
Margaret Jamieson, behind the teapot, is letting off rapid volleys of
questions respecting individual tastes about cream and sugar, and the
Pirate Boy offers ham-and-eggs or sausages in a deep stentorian bass.

In the midst of this confusion of noise, when only a Jamieson, whose
ear is curiously trained to it, can possibly hear what is being said,
Mrs. Jamieson bursts into tears and, in the strong Kentish dialect of
her youth, exclaims: "Here's our Kate going to be married!"

After the first burst of delighted surprise, there is a family feeling
of apology towards Maud.  That Kate should marry first is surely a
little disloyal to the beauty of Belmont, and Mrs. Jamieson goes so far
as to say: "Never mind, Maud; it will be your turn next."

After that, they all, singly and severally, recall their
previously-expressed opinion that they knew something was up, and that
certainly Kate could not have given them a more pleasant or more
unexpected surprise.

The letter is then read aloud, and it is so long that one is glad to
think that the absent Kate did not attempt to duplicate it, but
contented herself with the Pauline method of one general epistle.  With
the Jamieson characteristic of telling everything exhaustively, Kate
writes:--


"Mr. Ward is not at all bad-looking; a little hesitating in his manner,
and inclined to be untidy--you see, I am telling you everything quite
candidly--but of course I can remedy all these defects when we are
married.  He has a short brown moustache, and rather a conical-shaped
head."  (This is a fault that one feels Kate will not be able to
remedy, even when she has married him.)  "He looks clever, though I do
not think he is, very; he is well-connected, but does not know all his
best relations.  Poor, but with generous instincts"--one feels as
though a chiromancist were reading a client's palm--"well-read, but
without power of conveying intelligence to others; hair rather thin,
and (I am afraid) false teeth; very religious, but I consider this in
him more temperament than anything else.  He has had a hard life, and
not always enough to eat, until his uncle died; but now he could be
quite independent if he liked, but he prefers the position which a
Government appointment gives him.

"I hope to bring him down to stay when I return; please let him have
the south bedroom, as that is the warmest, and I do not think James is
very strong.  I should like him to have a fire at night--I can arrange
that with mother, as I feel quite well off now.  We are to be married
in July, and I am giving up my post here at once, so as to see
something of you all before I go away."


At this point the letter referred once more to Mr. Ward's personal
appearance, and the description was of so great length that when
Margaret Jamieson, who had run all the way from her home to ours to
give it to us to read, asked me breathlessly what I thought about it, I
determined to leave unread the remaining paragraphs, and to judge for
myself of the bridegroom when he should come to Belmont and we should
be invited to meet him.

"There is one thing," said Mrs. Jamieson when, at the request of The
Family, Palestrina went to sit with her one afternoon a few weeks
later, to support her through the trying ordeal of waiting for Kate and
"James," as he is now familiarly called, to arrive; "the girls have
nothing to be ashamed of in their home."  She looked with a certain
amount of pardonable pride at the clean white curtains, and we gathered
that we were meant to comment upon their early appearance.  The white
curtains, Palestrina says, are not usually put up at Belmont until the
first week in May.

"They look very handsome," I said.  It was a Jamieson afternoon--very
wet, but clearing up about sundown, and Palestrina had suggested my
escorting her as far as Belmont.  But the rain came down in torrents
again when I would have started to return home, and the good Jamiesons
begged me to stay, to avoid the chance of a chill, and to meet James.

"It is the first break in the family," said Mrs. Jamieson tearfully,
"since poor Robert died.  But, as James says, he hopes I am gaining a
son and not losing a daughter."  From which I gathered that James was a
gentleman given to uttering rather a stale form of platitude.

All were waiting in a state of great trepidation the arrival of the
engaged couple, and it was quite hopeless to avoid the encounter, for
the rain descended in sheets outside, and preparations for supper
seemed to be going on in the dining-room at Belmont.  It was decided,
by universal consent, that only Mrs. Jamieson and Palestrina and I
should be in the drawing-room at the moment when they should enter.
The presence of strangers, it was thought, would make it easier for
James at the meeting where all were kinsfolk except himself.  With
their usual consideration The Family decided that the rest of their
large number should afterwards drop in casually, two by two, and be
introduced to the new brother-in-law without ceremony.  Mrs. Jamieson,
who had not left the house that day, nor for many days previously,
having been absorbed in preparations for the expected guest, was
dressed in a bonnet and her favourite jacket with the storm-collar,
which, as she explained to my sister, took away from the roundness of
her face and gave her confidence.

Her habitual shyness, added to her fears of the unknown in the shape of
the future son-in-law, had wrought her into a sort of rigid state in
which conversation seemed impossible, and although we did our best to
divert her attention I am doubtful if she heard a word we said.

"They should be here soon," I remarked presently.

Mrs. Jamieson, following some line of thought of her own, remarked that
the first marriage in a family was almost like a death; and to this
mournful analogy I gave assent.

"Kate says he is quite a gentleman," hazarded Mrs. Jamieson, still
rigid, and now white with anxiety and shyness.

I found myself replying, without overdone brilliance, that that seemed
a good thing.

The sands of Mrs. Jamieson's courage were running very low.  "I hope he
is not one of your grandees," she said apprehensively; "I would not
like to think of Kate not being up to him.  But their father was a
gentleman--the most perfect gentleman I ever knew, and I have always
that to think of.  Still, a gentlemanly man is all I want for any of my
girls, with no difference between the two families."

Sometimes in this way Mrs. Jamieson gives one an unexpected insight
into the difficulties of her life, and one feels that even her
admiration for her daughters may be tinged with a slight feeling of
being their inferior.  I have heard her say, making use of a French
expression such as she hazards so courageously, that there is something
of the "_grawn dam_ about Maud;" and perhaps the loyal admiration thus
expressed may have been mingled with another sensation not so
pleasurable to the farmer's daughter.

I endeavoured to follow the intricacies of her train of thought, but
the station omnibus had stopped at the gate, and the moment of supreme
excitement had arrived.

Kate entered first.  This was probably the crowning moment of her life.
She came in with a little air of assurance that already suggested the
married woman, and having kissed her mother she said in a proprietary
sort of way: "This is Mr. Ward, mamma."

Mr. Ward had a curious way of walking on his toes; he came into the
room as though tip-toeing across some muddy crossing on a wet day, and
shook hands with a degree of nervousness that made even Mrs. Jamieson
appear bold.  One can hardly be surprised at Kate for having mentioned
that he has a conical-shaped head, for it is of the most strange
pear-shape, and the sparse hair hangs from a ridge behind like a
fringe.  He sat down and locked his knees firmly together, with his
clasped hands tightly wedged between them, while Kate made inquiries
about the rest of the family, and I plunged heavily into remarks about
the weather and the state of the roads.  It was a great relief when two
of the sisters entered, in their best silk blouses, even although they
repeated exactly what I had said a moment before about the weather and
the mud.  Five minutes later, according to preconceived arrangement,
two other sisters came in and were kissed by Kate, and introduced by
her to James.  We had unconsciously taken up our position in two
straight lines facing James, and it is no exaggeration to say that by
this time shyness was causing great beads of perspiration to stand out
on poor James's pear-shaped head.  "Surely they will spare him any more
introductions before supper," I thought; but the door had again opened,
and Mettie and the Pirate Boy entered, and some unhappy chance was
causing these last comers to comment upon the weather and the state of
the roads, and to extend the line of chairs now facing James.  We began
to make feverish little remarks to each other, as though we were all
strangers, and Palestrina asked Eliza if she were fond of dancing.
George Jamieson, the eldest brother, was the last to enter the room,
and Kate said: "George, I am sure James would like to unpack before
supper;" and the unhappy James tip-toed out between the two lines of
chairs, with his eyes fixed upon the carpet.

"_Well?_" said Kate.  And as The Family was The Family of Jamieson,
that of course was a signal for each member of it to say the kindest
thing that could possibly be said for the new arrival.  Margaret found
that he had kind eyes.  And Eliza said: "Not intellectual, but a good
man."  Eliza, it must be remarked in passing, is the intellectual
sister, with a passion for accurate information, and for looking up
facts in the "Encyclopedia Britannica."  Maud found that even his
shyness was in his favour, and disliked men who made themselves at home
at once.  Mettie remarked that marriage was a great risk.  This is one
of poor little Mettie's platitudes, which she makes with faithful
regularity upon all occasions.  The Pirate Boy preferred, perhaps, a
more robust development, and throwing out his own chest, he beat it
with a good deal of violence, and said he would like to put on the
gloves with Mr. Ward.  Mrs. Jamieson could be got to say nothing but
"Poor fellow, poor fellow!" at intervals.  But Gracie, the youngest
daughter, remarked that she was sure that they would all get to like
him immensely in time.

Kate looked grateful, and spoke with her usual fine common sense.
"What I say is," she remarked, "that of course no one sees James's
faults more clearly than I do, but then I don't see why any of us
should expect perfection.  We haven't much to offer: I am sure I have
neither looks, nor money, nor anything.  And, after all, it's nice to
think of one of us getting married--and I was no bother about it," said
the independent Kate.  "I mean, The Family had not to help, or chaperon
me, or ask James down to stay."

The sisters assented to this in a very hearty, congratulatory sort of
way; and then, as the rain had ceased, I took my leave, but Palestrina
was persuaded to stay and have supper.  Kennie offered, in a doughty
fashion, to see me home.  The boy's kindness of heart constitutes him
my defender upon many occasions, and he always looks disappointed if I
do not take his arm.  I do not think that the peaceful country road in
the waning twilight could be considered a dangerous one, even to a
cripple like myself; but Kennie, armed with a large stick and wearing a
curious felt hat turned up at one side, appeared a most truculent
defender, and regarded with suspicion all the pedestrians whom we met.
Did but a country cart pass us, Kennie made a movement to ward off the
danger of a collision with his arm.  There is something in my helpless
condition which, quite unconsciously I believe, produces a very
valorous frame of mind in the Pirate, and he beguiled the whole of the
way home with stories of his own prowess, and of the hair-breadth
escapes which he had had.

"I only once," he said, "had to take a human life in self-defence.
Curiously enough"--Kennie's voice deepened, and he spoke with the air
of a man who will spare a weak fellow-mortal all he can in the telling
of his tale, and he enunciated all his words with a measured calm which
was very impressive--"curiously enough, it was on the Thames
Embankment!"  Kennie cleared his throat, and dropping the deep bass
voice of reminiscence, he began the history in a high-pitched tone of
narrative.  "I was walking home alone one night from the City, when a
very strange, low fellow accosted me, and asked me for some money.  The
man's destitute appearance appealed to me, and unfortunately I gave him
threepence.  I suppose the action was about as dangerous a thing as I
could have done.  It showed that I had money, and I was practically
defenceless while feeling in my pockets.  The Embankment at that time
of the evening was almost deserted; I could see the shipping in the
river and the lights, and even passing cabs, but I was strangely alone,
and still the man followed me.  At last, in desperation, I raised my
stick to drive him from me, and the next moment he had grappled with
me!  Instantly my blood was up!"  The Pirate Boy stood still in the
middle of the highroad, and went through a series of very forcible
pantomimic gestures, and with awful facial contortions, indicative of
violent exertion, he raised some imaginary object above his head and
flung it from him.  "The next moment," said Kennie, "I heard a splash.
I had vanquished the man, and flung him far from me, straight from the
Thames Embankment into the river."

I was prepared to make an exclamation, but was prevented by Kennie, who
said in a dramatic sort of way, "Wait!" and went on with his story.
"My instinct was to plunge after him, but I heard no sound, no cry, and
from that day to this that struggle by the water's edge remains as one
of the most vivid experiences of my life--in England, at least.  But
the man's end remains a mystery: I can tell you nothing more of him."

"I think I would have fished the poor wretch out," I said, and moved
onwards on our walk, our pause in the public highway having lasted a
considerable time.

"One learns rough justice out there," said Kennie.




CHAPTER V.

Miss Taylor was really responsible for the formation of the Stowel
Reading Society, but Eliza Jamieson was her staunch supporter.  Eliza
drew the line at poetry and metaphysics, "Neither of which," she said,
"I consider an exact science."

Miss Taylor said: "But it is not a scientific course that I propose; it
is English literature in its fullest sense.  I do think that Stowel is
getting behind the rest of the world in its knowledge of the best
literature, and I am sure that if a Reading Society were founded The
Uncle would be pleased to choose books and send them to us from London."

To no one, perhaps, is the specializing definite article felt to be
more appropriate than to Sir John.  It seems to distinguish him from
ordinary human beings; and it is felt to be indicative of a
considerable amount of good taste and good feeling on the part of the
Taylors to drop the General's title when conversing with their intimate
friends, and to refer to him merely as "The Uncle."  When we call upon
the Taylors we always ask how The Uncle is.

Eliza Jamieson became the Society's secretary and treasurer in one, and
she it was who in her neat hand transcribed the letter, which all had
helped to compose, to ask The Uncle what works in English literature it
would be advisable for the Reading Society to get.  His reply was read
aloud at one of the first meetings, and each eulogized it in turn as
being "courtly," "gentlemanly," "manly," and "concise."  It could not
but be felt, however, that as a guide to a choice of literature the
letter was disappointing:--


"DEAR MADAM" (it ran),

"I much regret that I am unable to help you in any way about your
books.  I read very little myself, except the newspapers, though I
occasionally take a dip into one of my old favourites by Charles Lever.
I think a cookery-book is the most useful reading for a young lady, and
she would be best employed studying that, and not filling her head with
nonsense.  This is the advice of a very old fellow, who remembers many
charming girls years ago who knew nothing about advanced culture...."


It was a distinct salve to the Society's feelings to note that the
letter was written on paper stamped with the address of a military
club, and instead of copying it, and making an entry of it in the
minutes of the Reading Society, it was pasted into the notebook, as it
was thought the autograph and the crest were "interesting."

Since the foundation of the Reading Society there has followed a period
during which the young ladies of Stowel have written essays, and have
met in each other's drawing-rooms to read poetry aloud, to their own
individual satisfaction and to the torture of other ears.

Mrs. Fielden did not join the Society, her plea being that poetry is
merely prose with the stops in the wrong places, and therefore very
fatiguing to read, and very obscure in its meaning.  But Eliza has worn
us out with books of reference, and we have become so learned and so
full of culture that it is impossible to say where it will all end.  My
own library has been ransacked for books--I think it is the fact of my
having a library that has made our house a sort of centre for the
Reading Society.  We criticize freely all contemporary literature, and
base our preference for any book upon its "vigorous Saxon style."

Eliza has written two reviews for the local newspaper, pointing out
some mistakes in grammar in one of the greatest novels of the day, and
this naturally makes us feel very proud of Eliza.  Those of us who
plead for an easy flowing style consider that she has an almost
hypersensitive ear for errors in the use of the English accidence.  A
split infinitive has heretofore hardly arrested our attention; now we
shudder at its use: while the misuse of the word to "aggravate," which
up to the present we believed in all simplicity to mean to "annoy,"
causes the gravest offence when employed in the wrong sense.  Books
from the circulating library have been known to be treated almost like
proof-sheets, and corrections are jotted down in pencil on the margin
of the leaves.  Even the notes which ladies send to each other are
subject to revision at the hands of the recipient.  Ordinary
conversation is now hardly known in Stowel, and tea-parties take the
form of discussions.  The spring weather is so warm that I generally
have my long chair taken on to the lawn in the afternoons, and tea is
sometimes brought out there when the meetings of the Reading Society
are over.  But tea, and even pound-cake, are thrown away upon young
ladies who partake of it absently, and to whom all things material and
mundane--these words are often used--must now be offered with a feeling
of apology.

Major Jacobs rode over to see me this afternoon, and we had not long
enjoyed the repose of deckchairs and cigarettes under the medlar-tree,
and the songs of birds which have begun nesting very early this year,
and the quiet rumbling of heavy wagons that pass sometimes in the
highroad beyond the garden, when the Reading Society in a body joined
us from the house, and I heard my sister give directions for tea to be
brought out on to the lawn.  The other day I heard Palestrina tell a
friend of hers that she nearly always contrived to have some one to
tea, or to sit with Hugo in the afternoon, and my sister's satisfaction
increases in direct proportion to the number of people who come.

We had hardly finished tea when Frances Taylor said suddenly, yet with
the manner of one who has risen to make a speech on a platform, "Was
Coleridge a genius or a crank?"

Eliza, assuming the deep frown of learning which is quite common
amongst us nowadays, was upon her in a moment, and said emphatically,
"How would you define a genius?"  The Socratic habit of asking for a
definition is one that is always adopted during our discussions, and it
is generally demanded in the tone of voice in which one says "check"
when playing chess.  Frances Taylor was quite ready for Eliza, and
said, "Genius, I think, is like some star----"

"Analogy is not argument!"  Eliza pounced upon her in the voice that
said, "I take your pawn."

It will be noticed, I fear, that in Stowel we are not altogether
original in our arguments--many of them can be traced, alas! to the
"Encyclopaedia Britannica," and they are not often the outcome of
original thought.

Frances Taylor's king was once more in check, and she became a little
nervous and irritable.  "I do not think we need go into definitions,"
she said; but Eliza had gone indoors to "look it up."  She returned
presently with a dictionary, walking across the lawn towards us with
its pages held close to her near-sighted eyes.  "A genius," she began,
and then she glanced disparagingly at the title of the book, and said,
"according to Webster, that is--but I do not know if we ought to accept
him as a final authority--is explained as being 'a peculiar structure
of mind which is given by Nature to an individual which qualifies him
for a particular employment; a strength of mind, uncommon powers of
intellect, particularly the power of invention.'  A crank," she went
on, "in its modern meaning, seems hardly to have been known to the
writer of this dictionary; the word is rendered literally, as meaning
'a bend or turn.'"

"Then I submit," said Miss Taylor, "that Coleridge was a genius."

Miss Tracey said in a very sprightly manner--she often astonished us by
showing a subtle turn of mind, and a graceful aptitude for epigram
which, it was believed, could only have found its proper field in those
salons which are now, alas! things of the past--"Let us write him down
a genius _and_ a crank!  The two"--she advanced her daring view
bravely--"the two are often allied."  She had a volume of Coleridge on
her bookshelves, and prided herself upon her appreciation--unusual in a
woman--of the "Ancient Mariner."

"A genius in italics, and a crank followed by a mark of interrogation!"
said Eliza in a brilliant fashion; and Miss Taylor, not to be beaten in
a matter of intellect, said at once, "Did Bacon write Shakespeare's
plays?"

Mrs. Gallup and Mr. Lee were quoted extensively.

Miss Taylor could only suggest, with a good deal of quiet dignity, that
she could write to The Uncle and find out who is right.  This of course
closes the controversy for the present.

George Jamieson, who goes to town every day, gains advanced views from
the magazines which he reads during his dinner-hour in the City, and he
is a great assistance to the Reading Society.  I contribute the use of
my library, and I have heard the members of the Reading Society say
that "women are the true leaders of the present movement, and already
their influence is being felt by the male mind."

George brought with him the current number of the Nineteenth Century
when he came home last Friday, instead of Pearson's or the Strand, and
already there are whispers of a Magazine Club in Stowel.  Miss Frances
Taylor received nothing but books on her last birthday, and Palestrina
told me a pathetic little story of how Gracie Jamieson went without a
pair of shoes to buy a copy of Browning.  Perhaps the climax of culture
and learning was felt only to have been reached when Eliza introduced
the expression "Hypothesis of Purpose" into an ordinary conversation at
the conclusion of one of the meetings of the Reading Society.

After this, as Palestrina remarked, it was quite refreshing to hear
that the curate's wife had got a new baby.  It was born on Sunday, and
the anxious father spent his days bicycling wildly to and fro between
his own house and the church, hopelessly confusing his reading of the
service, and then flying back to inquire about his wife's health.  Led
by him we prayed successively for fine weather and for rain, while the
Sunday-school teachers' meeting was announced for 2 a.m. on the
following Saturday, and the Coal Club notices were inextricably
confused with the banns of marriage.  After each service the distracted
little man would leap on his bicycle again, and, scattering the
departing congregation with his bicycle bell, he was off down the hill
to his house.  His perturbation was nothing compared with the confusion
at home, where, so far as I could make out, the bewildered household
did nothing but run up and down stairs, and madly offer each other cups
of tea.

My sister's kind heart suggested that we should have Peggy, the eldest
child, to stay with us until her mother should be better.  Is it
necessary to mention the fact that Palestrina is fat and very pretty,
and that she spoils me dreadfully?  Do I want a book, I generally find
that Palestrina has written for it, almost before I had realized that
life was a wilderness without it.  I have never known her out of
temper, nor anything else but placid and serene.  And she has a low,
gurgling laugh, and a certain way of saying, "Oh, that will be very
nice!" to any proposal that one makes, which one must admit makes her a
very charming and a very easy person to live with.  She is fond of
children, and she announced to Peggy with a beaming smile this morning
that she had a new little brother.

Peggy went on quietly with her breakfast for some time without making
any remark; then she gave a little sigh, and said: "Mamma thought she
had enough children already, but I suppose God thought otherwise."

Peggy has been in low spirits all day, and closely following some line
of reasoning of her own she has flatly refused to say her prayers at
bedtime.


Mrs. Fielden rode over to see us this morning, in her dark habit and
the neat boots which she loves to tap with her riding-crop.  She came
into the dim hall like the embodiment of Spring or of Life, and sat
down in her oddly-shaped habit as though she were at home and in no
hurry to go off anywhere else.  This gives a feeling of repose to a
sick man.  One knew that she would probably stop to luncheon, and that
one would not have to say to her half a dozen times in the morning,
"Please don't go."

Presently Margaret Jamieson, who had been doing the whole work of the
curate's household during the late trying time, came with the baby in
her arms to show him to Palestrina.  Her manner had a charming air of
matronliness about it, and she threw back the fretted silk of the veil
that covered the face of the little creature in her arms with an air of
pride that was rather pretty to see.  But Eliza, who had raced over to
our house in the usual Jamieson headlong fashion, to say something to
us on the subject of textual criticism, looked severely at the infant
through her glasses, and remarked that she had no sympathy whatever
with that sort of thing.  Margaret hugged the baby closer to her, and
Mettie, who had pattered over to see us with her cousin Eliza, remarked
that children and their upbringing were doubtless among the great risks
of matrimony.

"I am sure," said Eliza, "when one sees how happy Kate is with James,
it makes one feel that marriage is not so very great a risk after all."

That there should be an element of sarcasm in this remark did not even
suggest itself to Eliza.

"We should all be thankful," piped forth Mettie, who is always ready to
talk, "that it has turned out so well.  Kate's courage and independence
of mind seem exactly suited to Mr. Ward.  But that is what I think
about us all at Belmont; our characteristics are so different that any
gentleman coming amongst us might find something to attract him in one,
if not in the others.  Margaret is our home-bird, and Eliza is so
cultured, and Kate----"

The two Miss Jamiesons were looking very uncomfortable, and Margaret
said, "O Mettie, dear!" while Mrs. Fielden made an excuse for walking
over to the piano.  There was a piece of music open upon it.  "Do sing
it," she said to Palestrina.


THE GAY TOM-TIT.

  "A tom-tit lived in a tip-top tree,
  And a mad little, bad little bird was he.
      He'd bachelor tastes, but then--oh dear!
      He'd a gay little way with the girls, I fear!

  "Now, a Jenny wren lived on a branch below,
  And it's plain she was vain as ladies go,
      For she pinched her waist and she rouged a bit.
      With a sigh for the eye of that gay tom-tit.
          She sighed, 'Oh my!'
          She sighed, 'Ah me!'
  While the tom-tit sat on his tip-top tree-tree-tree.
          And she piped her eye
          A bit-bit-bit
  For the love of that gay tom-tit-tit-tit.

  "She saw that her rouge did not attract,
  So she tried to decide how next to act:
      She donned a stiff collar and fancy shirt,
      And she wore, what is more, a divided skirt.
  Then she bought cigarettes and a big latch-key,
  And she said, 'He'll be bound to notice me!'
      But she found her plan did not work one bit,
      For he sneered, as I feared, did that gay tom-tit.
          He sneered, 'Oh my!'
          He sneered, 'Oh lor!
  What on earth has she done that for-for-for?'
          And he winked his eye
          A bit-bit-bit,
  That giddy and gay tom-tit-tit-tit.

  "'Alas! no more,' said the poor young wren,
  'Will I ape the shape of heartless men!'
      So she flung cigarettes and big latch-key
      With a flop from the top of the great green tree.
  And she wouldn't use rouge or pinch her waist,
  But she dressed to the best of a simple taste;
      Then she learned to cook and sew and knit--
      'What a pearl of a girl!' said the gay tom-tit.
          Said he, 'Good day!'
          Said she, 'How do?'
  They were very soon friends, these two-two-two.
          And I'm bound to say
          In a bit-bit-bit
  She married that gay tom-tit-tit-tit."


Thus sang Palestrina.

"Ethically considered, my dear Palestrina," said Eliza, "that song is
distinctly unmoral."

"Don't let us consider it ethically," said Palestrina tranquilly; and
she went over and sat in the corner of the sofa with several pillows at
her back.

"Ethically considered," repeated Eliza, "that song, if one pursues its
teaching to a logical conclusion, can only mean that all female social
development is impossible, and that the whole reason for a woman's
existence is that she may gratify man."

"They are really not worth it," murmured Mrs. Fielden, who was in a
frivolous mood.

"And mark you," said Eliza, in quite the best of the Reading Society
manner: "it does not suggest that that gratification may be inspired
either by our beauty or by our intellect; indeed, it proves that such
powers are worthless to inspire it.  It postulates the
hypothesis"--Eliza is really splendid--"that man is a brute whose
appreciation can only be secured by ministering to his desire for food
and suitable clothing, and that woman's whole business is to render
this creature complacent."

"Don't you think things are much pleasanter when people _are_
complacent?" said my sister easily.

Eliza fixed her with strong, dark eyes.  "Were I describing you in a
book," she said--one feels as though Eliza will write a book, probably
a clever one, some day--"I should describe you as a typical woman, and
therefore a pudding.  A dear, tepid pudding, with a pink sauce over it.
Very sweet, no doubt, but squashy--decidedly squashy.  Some day," said
Eliza triumphantly, "you will be squashed into mere pulp, and you will
not like that."

This did not seem to be a likely end for Palestrina.  Eliza continued:
"Who will deny that men are selfish?"

"But they are also useful," said Mrs. Fielden in an ingenuous way.
"They open doors for one, don't you know, and give one the front row
when there is anything to be seen, even when one wears a big hat; and
they see one into one's carriage--oh! and lots of other useful little
things of that sort."

"Admitted," said Eliza, "that women have certain privileges--have they
any Rights?"

Mrs. Fielden admitted that they had not.  "But," she said, "I don't
really think that that is important.  The men whom one knows are always
nice to one, and I don't think it matters much what the others are."

"Rank individualism," said Eliza.  And she said it without a moment's
hesitation, which gave us a very high opinion indeed of her powers of
speech.  "It is the fashion to say that each woman has only one man to
manage, and she must be a very stupid woman if she cannot manage him;
but there are thousands of women who, being weaker morally and
physically than their particular man, can do nothing with him, and it
is not fair to leave their wrongs unredressed because you are
comfortable and happy."

"Still, you know," said Mrs. Fielden thoughtfully, "one cannot help
wishing that they could get what they want without involving us in the
question.  You see, if they got their rights we should probably get
ours too, and then I'm afraid we should lose our privileges."

"You are like the man," said I, "who could do quite well without the
necessaries of life, but he could not do without its luxuries."

"What a nice man it must have been who said that!" exclaimed Mrs.
Fielden.  "It would be quite easy to do without meat on one's table,
but it would be impossible to dine without flowers and dessert."

It must be admitted that Eliza had the last word in the argument after
all.

"Just so," she said; "and all life shows just this--that a woman has,
with her usual perverseness, chosen a diet of flowers and dessert with
intervals of starvation, instead of wholesome meat and pudding."




CHAPTER VI.

"We shall have to ask the engaged couple to dinner," I said to
Palestrina one morning a few days later.  "And I suppose one or two
more of the rest of The Family would like to be asked at the same time."

"I never know in what quantities one ought to ask the Jamiesons," said
my sister, "nor how to make a proper selection.  It seems invidious to
suggest that Kate and Eliza and Margaret should come, and not Maud and
Gracie; and yet what is one to do?  The last time that you were away
from home I wrote and said, 'Will a few of you come?'  And Mrs.
Jamieson, the Pirate Boy, and four sisters came."

"One feels sure," I replied, "that the Jamiesons thought that was quite
a modest number to take advantage of your invitation.  One knows that
had they been inviting some girls from a boarding-school they would
have included the entire number of pupils."

Palestrina protested that as the meal to which our friends were to come
was dinner, it would be only reasonable to invite the same number of
ladies and gentlemen; and to this I assented.  She suggested asking the
Darcey-Jacobs, whom we had not seen for a long time.

Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs is a woman who always affords one considerable
inward amusement, being herself, I believe, more conspicuously devoid
of humour than any one else I have ever met.  Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs has
never been known to see a joke.  That she herself should appear to any
one in a humorous light would, I know, appear an inconceivable
contingency to her.  She has a high Roman nose, and rather faded yellow
hair, which was her principal claim to beauty when a girl.  It is even
now thick and long, and is always worn in a sort of majestic coronet on
the top of her head.  Her manner is somewhat formidable and emphatic,
and the alarm which this engenders in timid or diffident persons is
increased by the habit she has of accentuating many of her remarks by a
playful but really somewhat severe rap over the knuckles of the person
she is addressing, with her fan or lorgnettes.  She dresses handsomely
in expensive materials somewhat gaudy in colour, and she has an erect
carriage, of which she is very proud.  Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs has a good
deal to say on the subject of the feeble-mindedness of the male sex,
and when something has been proved impossible of attainment by them she
always says, "A woman could have done it in five minutes."

At the time of her marriage, Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs (Miss Foljambe she was
then) was a dowerless girl with two admirers, Major Jacobs and Mr.
Morgan.  Not being, it would seem, a young lady of very deep
affections, her choice of a husband was decided entirely by the extent
of the worldly prospects he could offer, and the Major, being the
better match of the two, was accepted.  But how cruel are the tricks
that fate will sometimes play!  Not long after her marriage Mr. Morgan
not only inherited a large fortune, but shortly afterwards left this
world for a better, and Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs is in the habit of
remarking, with a good deal of feeling, "If I had only chosen the other
I might have been a happy widow now!"

Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs lives in our quiet country neighbourhood during the
greater part of the year, on the distinct understanding that she
loathes every hour of it.  When she goes abroad or to London she talks
quite cheerfully of having had one breath of life.  So fraught with
happy successes are these pilgrimages in her brocaded satin gowns into
the outer world that she often says that were she but free she might
have the world at her feet to-morrow.  And she has been known to refer
to the Major, still in the tone of cheerful resignation and with her
emphasizing tap of the fan, as "a dead weight round her neck."

The Major himself is a guileless person, whose very simplicity causes
his wife more exquisite suffering than even a husband of keen,
vindictive temper could inflict.

Does Mrs. Jacobs give a dinner-party, it is not unusual for the master
of the house to remark in a congratulatory tone from his end of the
table, "What has Mullens been doing to the silver, my dear? it looks
unusually bright;" while his greeting to his friends as they arrive at
his house, though distinctly cordial, often takes the form of a hearty
"I had no idea that we were going to see you to-night."  As Mrs.
Darcey-Jacobs always sends some kind message from the Major in her
notes of invitation, this of course is most disconcerting, both for her
and for her guests.  This year when they were in Italy a friend of ours
in the same hotel overheard a lady ask the Major if he were related to
the Darceys of Mugthorpe.  "I really can't tell you," said the Major;
"the Darcey was my wife's idea."

"Four Jamiesons," I said, "and the Darcey-Jacobs, and our two selves.
Isn't it humiliating to think that we have invariably to invite the
same two men to balance our numbers at a dinner-party?  I can't help
remarking that Anthony Crawshay and Ellicomb are present at every
dinner-party in this neighbourhood, as surely as soup is on the table."

"We might ask Mrs. Fielden," said Palestrina; "she is sure to have some
colonels with her.  Besides, I love Mrs. Fielden, though people say she
is a flirt.  I think most men are in love with her; some propose to
her, and some do not, but they all love her."

"Even when she refuses to marry them?"

"I have heard Mrs. Fielden say that an offer of marriage should be
refused artistically," said Palestrina.  "She says young girls hardly
ever do it properly, and that they are brusque and brutal.  I suppose
she herself has some charming way of her own of refusing men which does
not hurt their feelings.  I believe," said Palestrina, "that she would
marry Sir Anthony Crawshay if he could play Bridge."

"Anthony is an excellent fellow," I said.

Mr. Ellicomb is a young man of High Church principles and artistic
tastes who has taken an old Tudor farmhouse in the neighbourhood, and
has furnished it very well.  He waxes eloquent on the monstrous
inelegance of modern dress, and the decadence of Japanese art, and he
says he would rather sit in the dark than burn gas in his house, and he
dusts his own blue china himself.  In his house it is a sign of art to
divert anything from its proper use, and to use it for another purpose
than that for which it was originally intended.  Poor Ellicomb uses a
cabbage-strainer as a fern-pot, a drain-tile for an umbrella-stand, his
mother's old lace veils as antimacassars, bed-posts as palm-stands, a
linen press as a book-case, and a brass spittoon for growing lilies.
It is almost like playing at guessing riddles to go over his house with
him, and to try and discover for what purpose some of his things were
originally created.  Their conversion to another use is, I am sure, a
very high form of art.

"There are the Jamiesons," said my sister, as we sat in the hall ready
to receive our guests.

It does not require any occult power to sit indoors and to be able to
distinguish the Jamiesons' carriage-wheels from those of the other
arrivals, for the Jamiesons have, as usual, employed the "six-fifty"
bus on its return journey from the station to set them down at our
gate.  It is quite a subject of interest with our neighbours to find
themselves fellow-passengers with the young ladies, in their black
skirts and their more dressy style of bodice concealed beneath tweed
capes.  And it generally gets about in Stowel circles before the
evening is over, or certainly soon after the morning shopping has
begun, that the Miss Jamiesons have been dining at such or such a
house.  Even the bus conductor has a sympathetic way of handing the
young ladies into his conveyance when they are going out to dinner, and
he fetches a wisp of straw and wipes down the step if the night is wet.

Mr. Ward piloted the independent Kate up the short carriage-drive with
quite an affectionate air of solicitude, frequently inquiring of her if
she did not feel her feet a little damp; and Kate answered cheerfully
and kindly, feeling, no doubt, that this sort of fussing was one of the
drawbacks of prospective matrimony, but that it was only right to
accept the little attentions in the spirit in which they were made.
The Pirate Boy, who followed with his sister Maud, begged her to take
his arm in a burly fashion, and fell a little distance behind.  The
Pirate Boy thinks that it is etiquette to place himself at a distance
from any engaged couple, even during the shortest walk.  He does so
even when he makes the untoward third in a party.  On these occasions
he falls behind and puts on an air of abstraction a little overdone.
The Jacobs arrived next, and then Anthony Crawshay, who drove over in
his high dog-cart, with its flashing lamps and glittering wheels--a
very good light-running cart it is; Anthony and I used often to drive
in it together--and Ellicomb arrived in a brougham, in which we have a
shrewd suspicion that there is a foot-warmer.

Maud began to flirt with Mr. Ellicomb directly.  I have never known her
to be for long in the society of a gentleman without doing so, and her
sisters are wont to say of Maud that she certainly has her
opportunities, while the criticism of an unprejudiced observer might be
that she certainly makes them.  Mr. Ellicomb, it is believed, has
written an article in one of the magazines on the reformation of men's
clothing, and it is hoped he will become a member of the Reading
Society.  He ate very little at dinner, and talked in a low, cultured
voice about Church matters the whole of the evening, and uttered some
very decided views upon the subject of the celibacy of the clergy.

"I must say," said Major Jacobs, "that I also approve of celibacy in
the Church, and I may say in the army and in the navy.  If I had my
life to live over again----"

"William!" said Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs in an awful voice.

William was about to retreat precipitately from his position, but
catching sight perhaps of a sympathetic eye turned upon him from that
good comrade of his, Anthony Crawshay, he blundered on,--

"If Confession, now, became more general in the English Church," he
said, "secrets confided to the clergy could hardly be kept inviolate.
A clergyman's wife might almost--well, not to put too fine a point on
it--wring from him by force the secret that had been committed to him."

"I hope so, indeed," said Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs.

"The Anglican Church," said Mr. Ellicomb, "recognizes that difficulty,
and has met it in the persons of the Fathers of the Church."

Maud Jamieson raised soft eyes to his, and said that a woman might be a
help and a comfort to a man.

Mr. Ellicomb seemed disposed to admit that it might be so.  "I have
been in retreat at Cowley for some weeks," he said, "and the cooking
was certainly monstrous, and, would you believe it, they did not allow
one to bring one's own servant with one."  There is nothing monkish
about Ellicomb, nor is his asceticism overdone.

"I have been reading a book on sects and heresies," said Mrs. Fielden,
"and I find I belong to them all."

Mr. Ellicomb interposed eagerly by saying, "If I had to state my own
convictions exactly, I should certainly say that I was a Manichaean,
with just a touch of Sabellianism."

"I think," said Mrs. Fielden gravely, "that I am a Rosicrucian heretic."

Mr. Ellicomb was interested and delighted.  "I know," he said, "that
many people would think that I had not exactly stated my position.  For
instance, a lady to whom I described my symptoms the other day, told me
at once that I was a Buddhist by nature and an Antinomian by education,
and I felt that in part she was right."

Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs here interposed, and gave it as her opinion
emphatically that man was a contemptible creature whatever his beliefs
might be, and that he required a woman to look after him.  "To look
after him," she repeated, in a tone that said as plainly as possible,
"to keep him in order," and she tapped Mr. Ellicomb sharply on the
knuckles.

The Pirate Boy had some brave notions about what he called The Sex, and
here plunged into a long description of how he had rescued a fair
creature out of the hands of cut-throats out there, and he illustrated
his action of saving the fair one by holding an imaginary six-shooter
to Palestrina's head in a very alarming way.  He talked of man as The
Protector, and thrust his hand into his cummerbund--the action, I
suppose, being intended to show that the six-shooter had been
replaced--and glanced round the table with an air of defiance.  "There
is not a man," he remarked, "I don't care who he is, if he fail in
respect to a woman when I am present, that shall not get a decanter
hurled straight at his head--straight at his head.  I have said it!"
He laid his hand impetuously upon one of two heavy cut-glass bottles
that had been placed in front of me, and one trembled for the safety of
one's guests.  "I remember," he said, "in one of those gambling-hells
in the Far West, where there was about as unruly a set of fellows and
cut-throats as ever I came across----"  The rest of the story was so
evidently culled from the last number of the _Strand Magazine_ that it
hardly seemed rude of Palestrina to interrupt it by bowing to Mrs.
Fielden, and suggesting that they should adjourn.  Maud Jamieson drew
my sister aside as they stood grouped round the fire-place in the hall
drinking their coffee, and thanked her for introducing Mr. Ellicomb to
her.  "He is perfectly charming," she said.  But Maud's sisters have
confided to us that this is her invariable conclusion about the last
man she has met, and it is intended as a sort of previndication of
herself.  Maud, it seems, intends to flirt with every one she sees, but
if she pretends that her affections are really touched there can be no
upbraidings on the part of The Family.

Kate Jamieson sat on the sofa, and twisted her engagement ring
complacently round her finger.  She thought that Mr. Ward had carried
himself very well this evening.  His quietness throughout the dinner
compared favourably with the conversation of other guests.  Kate said
once to Palestrina: "He is a man that I shall feel the utmost
confidence in taking about with me everywhere."  And the remark
conveyed the suggestion that Mr. Ward would always be an appendage to
Kate Jamieson.

Anthony Crawshay is a very good fellow indeed.  The most advanced and
cultured young lady will never get him to talk about metaphysics in the
crush of a ballroom, nor to concern himself about the inartistic shape
of the clothes we wear nowadays.  "If I didn't like them, I shouldn't
wear them," says Anthony.  He is a short, spare man, with a voice
somewhat out of proportion to his size, and the best cross-country
rider in the county.  The habit he has of shouting all his remarks
seems rather pleasantly in accordance with his honest nature.  Anthony
very seldom speaks of any one of whom he has not a good word to say;
but if he does mention any one whom he dislikes, he does so in a very
hearty manner, which is almost as good as many other people's praise.
He is as obstinate, as straightforward, and as good a fellow as a
country neighbour ought to be.  "We have been hunting a May fox, by
Gad, Hugo," said Anthony, and he began to tell me about the run--a
thing I can hardly get any one to do nowadays.

The Pirate Boy, upon whom the word "horse" had a rousing effect,
condemned the whole breed of English horses in one short speech.  "I
assure you," he said, getting up and sawing the air with his hand,
"there are some of those wild mustangs out there which would knock
spots out of any horses in your stables."

Thus challenged, Anthony, who was standing on the hearthrug, turned,
and stooping towards me asked, in what he intended to be a whisper, who
the young fellow was, and shouted abroad, "Rum chap that, very rum
chap!"

By-and-by Maud Jamieson went to the piano and began to sing ballads to
Mr. Ellicomb; and we have an inward conviction--Palestrina and I--that
this evening's report to the Jamieson family will be that Mr. Ellicomb
is "struck."  Major Jacobs considers himself musical because he likes
hearing the words of a song distinctly pronounced.  He was charmed with
Maud's singing, and Kate encouraged the girl in a little matronly way
which she has lately assumed.  She called forth Maud's best efforts by
saying, "What was the pretty Irish song you sang the other night?" or
"You haven't given us 'We'd better bide a wee' yet, dear."  Maud
responded with several ballads, and wished she had some of Lord Henry
Somerset's songs with her, Mr. Ellicomb having expressed a fondness for
them.  An opportunity was thus given for suggesting a call at
Belmont--Maud knows mamma will be delighted--she wished Kennie were
better at that sort of thing; the invitation to come in some afternoon
might perhaps have come more properly from a brother.

It was very gratifying to find that Mr. Ward, fortified by dinner,
became more courageous than I have ever known him to be before.  He
tip-toed almost boldly across the room, and sitting down beside my
sister began to make a series of deliberate remarks to her, mostly in
the form of interrogation: "Do you care for Scotch songs?"  "Have you
ever been in Ireland?"  "Do you know Wales at all?"  And to these
important questions Palestrina made suitable replies.  "That is _most_
interesting," I heard her say from time to time, using the formula of
those who are bored to the extent of complete absence of mind.

Mrs. Fielden crossed the room suddenly with a shimmer of silken skirts.
In spite of her frivolity she has a way of making herself necessary to
every party to which she goes.  There used to be an old saying long ago
in Scotland that wherever The Macgregor sat was the head of the table.
Mrs. Fielden is always the centre of every party, although she has a
childish habit, which in another woman might be ascribed to shyness, of
taking the least conspicuous seat in the room.  Consequently, when she
dispersed the little group that was standing or sitting about her,
applauding everything she said, and came across the room in pink satin
and roses and diamonds, and sat down beside my sofa, the action had
something regal about it, as though she had left a throne and come to
speak to me.

"I am going to teach you to play Bridge," she said.

"That is most kind of you."

"I am going to carry you off to Stanby next week to give you lessons,"
she went on.

I have a strong conviction that if Mrs. Fielden were to give a beggar a
halfpenny he would probably stoop down and kiss the edge of her skirt,
or do something equally unconventional and self-abasing.  She might, as
a great favour, give a courtier who had risked his life for her, her
hand to kiss.  When she smiles men become foolish about her.

"It is very kind of you to want us," I said.

"I want Bridge," said Mrs. Fielden, and, as usual when she is going to
be provoking, she looked prettier than ever, and began to smile.

"Any one will do to make up a rubber, I suppose?" I said.

"Oh yes, any one," said Mrs. Fielden.

"Consequently, my sister and I need not feel particularly distinguished
by being asked," I continued.

"I am so glad Palestrina is coming," said Mrs. Fielden, "because
several men have written to tell me they are coming to stay, just when
my sisters-in-law are leaving, and I suppose I oughtn't to entertain a
houseful of men alone, ought I?"

Mrs. Fielden does exactly as she pleases upon all occasions, but this
does not prevent her from pretending to have acute attacks of propriety
sometimes.

"We will play Bridge and chaperon you with pleasure," I said.

"I thought of drowning myself yesterday," said Mrs. Fielden, "because
it rained all day, and I had no one to amuse me, and then I thought I
would ask you to come over and play Bridge instead.  When I am bored I
never can make up my mind whether I shall commit suicide, or go into a
convent, or get married.  Which do you advise?"

"I should advise you to marry," I said.  "As far as I can gather, a
great source of discord and danger in our neighbourhood would be
removed if you did so."

Mrs. Fielden said with her eyes, "Hugo, you are very cross."  But being
the most good-natured woman in the world, and sharing that forbearance
which most people extend to an invalid, she smiled instead.

"Why do you stay here when you are feeling so tired?" she said to me
presently.

"Because," I replied, "my sister lies awake half the night and thinks I
am going to die, if I show any signs of fatigue, or go to bed early.
Besides, for us, you know, this is quite an exciting evening.  We have
thought about our dinner-party for days past."

"If you were nice," said Mrs. Fielden after a pause, "you would ask me
to come into your library and smoke."

"Do you smoke?"

"No," said Mrs. Fielden, "I don't."

"I'm glad you don't," I said.

"For years," said Mrs. Fielden, "I tried to think it was wrong, and
then I quite enjoyed smoking; but there is a certain effort involved in
trying to raise an innocent occupation to the level of a crime."

"It is a very unfeminine habit," I said; partly because I was in a
contradictious mood, and partly because I wanted to snub Mrs. Fielden
for being so beautiful and young and charming.

"The last man," said Mrs. Fielden gravely, "who made that remark died
shortly afterwards."

She was gathering up my cushions and pillows as she spoke, and she
turned to my sister as she crossed the hall, and said, "We are going to
study philosophy in the library."

The library was lit by a single lamp, and the fire burned low in the
grate; but the room was illumined suddenly by a pink dress and roses
and diamonds, and Mrs. Fielden was arranging cushions, in the very
skilful way she has, on my sofa by the fire.  She handed me my
cigarette-box and matches, and spread a rug over my leg.  For some
occult reason the rustling pink dress only whispered softly over the
carpet now, like a woman's hushed voice in a sick-room, and Mrs.
Fielden, by the simple act of drawing up a chair to the fire and
sitting in it, took the head of the table again, and became the centre
of the room.

"May I really smoke," I asked, "after being such a brute as to say you
mustn't?"

"I look upon smoking as a purely feminine habit, like drinking tea, or
having headaches, or anything of that sort," said Mrs. Fielden.  "It
was simply because it was so expensive that men took to it in the first
place.  Ethics should not be based upon accident, should it?"

I handed Mrs. Fielden my cigarette-box.

"If you are quite sure you disapprove, I will have one," she said.

From the hall came the sound of Maud's singing.  Her voice is not of
great compass, nor very strong, but it is clear and fresh, with a
tuneful cadence in it.

"You spend nearly all your days here?" said Mrs. Fielden, looking round
the room.

"Until the afternoon," I said; "and then Palestrina and I go for a
little walk, and at tea-time I go to the hall sofa, and she asks people
to come up and sit with me."

"I am glad you like books," said Mrs. Fielden.

"But really," I said, "the good folks in Stowel are all extraordinarily
kind to me, and some of the Jamiesons are up nearly every day."

"I like the Jamiesons," said Mrs. Fielden; "they are so intelligent.
Have you ever noticed that their watches all keep exact time, and that
they tell you the hour to the very second?  And they always know what
day of the month it is, and when Easter falls, and how much stuff it
takes to make a blouse."

"You wrong Eliza Jamieson," I said; "she studies philosophy."

"Oh," said Mrs. Fielden eagerly, "I forgot to tell you, I have begun to
study philosophy.  I began last week.  Will you lend me some books,
please?  I want to be very wise and learned."

"Why?" I asked.

"I think," said Mrs. Fielden, "that it might be nice if people did not
always call one frivolous; and that if I studied philosophy----"

"I shall not lend you any books," I said.

"That is rather disobliging of you."

"Because," I said, "our lives should always show a perfect equation.
If you are a frivolous person you should behave frivolously."

"You mean _as_ I am a frivolous person," said Mrs. Fielden.

"As you are a frivolous person," I repeated.

"And after all," said Mrs. Fielden with a contemplative air, "how silly
philosophy is!  I asked somebody the other day the meaning of a
syllogism, and really I don't think I ever heard anything quite so
foolish."

"It is quite beneath your notice," I said.

"I did think of asking you if I might come over sometimes and read
these musty volumes of yours."

"You would probably find them as uninteresting as I am," I said.

Mrs. Fielden looked as if she thought that might be possible, and did
not press the matter.

I dislike being disloyal to my books, for they are such good friends of
mine.  But a great wish came to me then to get up and do something,
instead of for ever reading the doings and the thoughts of other
people.  I thought how much I should like to live again, and just for
once sleep on the veldt with the stars overhead, or longed that I could
get astride of a horse, and follow a burst of the hounds over the wet
fields in England.  And so thinking I turned on the sofa and said
petulantly, "I wish Maud Jamieson would not sing that song."

"Oh, that we two were maying," she sang, in the song that tells of love
and separation, and the longings and heartbreaks which it is much
better not to speak about, and the things which we want and cannot have.

"I hate yearners," I said.  "Why can't she sing something cheerful?"

Mrs. Fielden rose from her chair by the fire and crossed the hearthrug,
and came and sat down on my sofa.  She took my hand in hers and said:
"Poor boy! is it very hard sometimes?"


"Of course," said Palestrina, as we went upstairs to bed after our
guests had departed, "you are sure to feel tired.  The little party has
been too much for you, I'm afraid.  It was very tiresome for you having
to leave us all."

"I felt rather a crock after dinner," I said, "and I think the hall
gets hot in the evening."

"I wish I could make you better," said Palestrina affectionately; "it
is horrid for you being ill."

"Every one," I said, "makes far too much fuss about health.  Why, ten
officers of our regiment are buried in South Africa.  I suppose half
the pensioners in Chelsea Hospital have had wounds as bad as mine, and
a cripple more or less in the world does not matter very much.  Women
are kind enough to pity me.  They even confide their troubles to me
sometimes, because I am a poor thing lying on a sofa.  I am really
quite happy hobbling about with you, Palestrina; and when I am older, I
shall probably take an interest in the garden.  There is a proper and
philosophical attitude of mind in respect of these things."

"O Hugo," said Palestrina, "I always know you are not happy when you
begin to be philosophical."

"Life is very easily explained without the assistance of philosophy
when everything goes all right," I replied.




CHAPTER VII.

Have I ever mentioned that Palestrina is engaged to be married?  If I
have not done so, it is because it seems an obvious fact that all
Palestrinas are engaged to be married.  Her _fiance_, who is called
Thomas, is stationed with his regiment in Ireland.  A few weeks ago he
sent her, as a token of his affection, a yellow dog with long hair.
Palestrina does not like dogs, but she is trying to love Down-Jock for
Thomas's sake.  She says his name is Jock.  The dog is a curious
creature, with a passion for hurling himself at those who wear clean
flannel trousers or light skirts.  Thomas says he is full of
intelligence.  He appears to be quite a young animal, but he can affect
the airs of extreme old age, sleeping in a basket a great part of the
day, or standing on the doorstep to bark at visitors in an asthmatical
manner, as though he would say, "I am too old and too feeble to give
chase, but while I am alive this house shall not lack a defender."  At
other times he is wildly juvenile, and rolls himself over and over in
an exuberance of youthful fun.  This is chiefly on Sundays, when (his
best joke) he pretends he wants to come to church with us.  Sunday is
Down-Jock's happiest day in all the week.  No Christian in the land
loves it more than he does.  He begins his religious exercises early in
the morning by barking outside the doors of all those people who have
determined to take an extra half-hour's rest, and he continues barking
without ceasing until the sleeper awakes and gets out of bed to open
the door for him.  He bustles in and wags his tail cheerfully, saying
as plainly as a dog can say it, "I am an early riser, you see--and a
teetotaler," he adds, trotting across the room to the water-jug, and
lapping full red tonguefuls of its contents.  Then he stands in the
middle of the room and barks at you; runs to the door and barks at it;
barks at the servants as they go downstairs, promising--the little
tell-tale!--that their lateness shall be reported in the proper
quarter.  Finally, he climbs on to the bed, and goes to sleep upon your
feet.

During breakfast he is attentive to every one, and sits on the skirts
of those ladies who most dislike dogs, and pulls them down
uncomfortably from the waist.  He watches every mouthful of food that
is eaten, and grudges it to the eater; and his eyes are saying all the
time, "How can you be so greedy?"  After breakfast his most boisterous
juvenile mood begins.  He jumps on every one, or rolls himself over and
over under every one's feet.  He wags his tail, barks in a piercing
manner--the bark of the gay young dog--and madly rushes after imaginary
rats.  All gloves and shoes become his playthings, and he frolics
blithely with the hat-brush.

On weekdays he pleads old age as an excuse, and refuses to come
anywhere with us; but on the Sabbath morning who so ready as Down-Jock
to take his walks abroad?  He flies after us to the gate, his long hair
streaming in the wind, and his short legs racing like a clockwork dog.

Palestrina says: "Oh dear, what shall we do?  Down-Jock! down, sir!
Oh, he has spoilt my dress!  Good doggie, mustn't go to church!  Go
home! go home!  Oh, Jock, do get down!--Look, he is following us still,
and the church door is always open; he is sure to come in in the middle
of the service, and trot up to us in our pew.  Do you think Thomas
would mind if I were to look as if he didn't belong to us?"

Jock flies back with an old bone in his mouth and deposits it at
Palestrina's feet, dares her to touch it, and makes flying snatches at
her shoes when she kicks the treasure aside.

"I must take him back," says Palestrina.  "It will make me late of
course, but I must go and shut him up."

"He won't follow you," I say.  "He is quite determined to go to church."

Palestrina lifts the heavy beast in her arms, and in an exuberance of
joy Down-Jock makes a doormat of her dress, and rubs his paws
affectionately against it and licks her hand.

Of course he escapes presently and runs after us; that is his best and
most killing joke.  Inwardly one feels he is in a state of
hardly-suppressed laughter as he tears down the road again, barking
with glee.  And then he gets a sober fit, walks demurely in front of us
in the narrow field-path, changes his mind suddenly about going to
church, stops dead short, and trips us up; thinks after all he ought to
go to the morning service as an example to the servants; toddles on
again, and stops to say (with the air of extreme old age again assumed)
that, after all, he is not up to the exertion, and would have to sit
down at the Psalms, so perhaps it really would be better to stay
quietly at home.  Another stop.  A rapid toilet performed by scratching
his head with his hind-leg, "just in case I meet any one coming out of
church whom I know;" and then Down-Jock meets a boy friend strolling
off to the fields, and running up to him, says: "One must conform to
conventionalities, but between you and me I never had the remotest
intention of going to church."

Down-Jock, in his moments of most restless activity, always reminds me
of a servant of ours who has occasional fits of the most intense
energy.  It begins quite early in the morning, when she gets up some
hours before her usual time, and gives a sort of surprise party to the
rest of the household.  These parties take place two or three times a
year, and we do not get over them for weeks afterwards.  Every room in
the house is visited in turn, and delinquencies of a twelvemonth are
laid bare.  During the morning cupboards are turned out in a
magisterial sort of way, and dusty corners are triumphantly displayed.
The most cherished rubbish is freely consigned to the waste-paper
baskets, and collections of all sorts are contemptuously swept away.
We hastily gather up books and precious oddments, and hurry off with
them to my den, where we take refuge till the whirlwind is past.
Curtains and tablecloths are shaken with a sort of vindictive energy at
the back-door; all windows are flung open, and rugs are rolled up,
making a sort of obstacle race in every passage and room.  Down-Jock,
who never recognizes a superior in any one, is the only member of the
party who is not rendered an abject coward.  He unrolls rugs, and runs
away with dusters, and snaps at the heels of the housemaid in a way
that provokes one's wonder at his temerity.  My sister and I, having
locked away our most cherished possessions, generally contrive to be
out of the house as much as possible on one of these tempestuous days.
And following the line of reasoning, not of the highest order, which
suggests that if one cannot be happy one had better try and be good,
Palestrina always visits her old women at the workhouse on these days.

"I wish," she said to me, "that you would walk into the village and
meet me on my way home.  I don't think anybody is coming up to see you
this afternoon, and the house is so uncomfortable when Janet is in one
of her whirlwind moods.  Come as far as the corner, and go in and sit
down at old Pettifer's if you get tired."

"Shadrach Pettifer tells me," I said, "that his affection for you is
based on the fact that you are so like his poor old mother.  Perhaps
while I am waiting at his cottage he may give me further interesting
facts about you."

Shadey is an old man with a bent back and curious bright eyes that
gleam under a heavy thatch of eyebrow.  His wife is the very thinnest
old woman that I have ever seen; her cheeks have fallen in and are so
very wrinkled that they always remind me of a toy balloon that a child
has pricked with a pin.  She is always ill and never complaining.  Any
expression of sympathy seems foreign to her comprehension, and the
"Poor thing!" or "I am so sorry," so eagerly accepted by more fortunate
folk, is received by her with a certain air of independence.  Last
winter Mrs. Pettifer was dangerously ill with internal gout, but
expressions of condolence were always met with the rather curious
reply, "Well, you see, sir, we must have something to bring us to our
end."  There is a whole world of philosophy in this.

To-day the old couple spent the time while I waited for Palestrina in
their cottage in describing to me the last days in the life of their
tortoise, an old friend, and an animal of evidently strange and unusual
qualities.  Towards the close of its life it was, on the testimony of
the Pettifers, taken with screaming fits, and, it even had to be held
down "when the high-strikes was wuss."  Later it used to run round and
round as never was.  And at last Shadey determined to release it from
this earthly tabernacle.  He asked his friend Bridgeman, Anthony
Crawshay's head-keeper, to come round some evening and administer
poison to the unfortunate beast, and the effect of the dose was as
strange as it was unexpected.  The poison was the first thing for weeks
that poor Toots the tortoise had seemed to enjoy.  It seemed, to quote
again from the testimony of those most intimately acquainted with the
animal, to "put new life into Toots," and the more poison that was
administered the livelier did he become, "until he was that gay it
seemed as if he would ha' laughed at yer!"  Finally, I understood that
when poison sufficient to kill two cart-horses had been given, the
afflicted animal yielded to treatment, and its shell now adorns the
kitchen dresser.

We returned home to find the house smelling of furniture polish, and
permeated with a certain cold primness which succeeds a tidying-up, and
which can only be dispelled by a glowing fire.  One by one things were
brought back to the hall, and we felt like snails creeping out in the
evening after a day of rain.  Banished property strewed the tables
again, and Palestrina opened the piano and spread it with music.  It
was an act of defiance, but comfortable nevertheless, to collect the
cushions which had been dotted primly about in clean muslin covers, and
to pile them all on to the sofa before the fire.  But Down-Jock, who
always goes one better than any one else, contributed still more
completely to the systematized disorganization of the house.  He gaily
wiped his muddy feet on clean paint, and tore blithely round after
imaginary rats wherever order reigned.  Finally, in an exuberance of
joy, he made a hearty supper of Palestrina's manuscript book of music,
and barked with glee.

And yet some people say that dogs are not intelligent!




CHAPTER VIII.

The Uncle, Sir John, is coming to stay at the Taylors', and the town is
in something of a flutter over this event.  It was hoped that the
Taylors would give a tea-party in honour of their guest, but there is a
shrewd notion abroad that no one will be allowed to see very much of
him except at a distance.  The Taylors had hoped that there would be
some occasion during his visit on which The Uncle might speak in
public, and Mr. Taylor has tried, half jestingly, to induce his brother
townsfolk to arrange what he calls "something in the political line"
while the august relative is staying with him.  I think we owe it to
the fact that the political meeting was found to be an impossibility
that we were asked to tea at the Taylors'.

Invitations, instead of taking the form of a friendly note, after the
pattern of Stowel invitations in general, were conveyed on one of Mrs.
Taylor's visiting cards, with "At home, Thursday the 17th, four to
seven," upon it.  "A little abrupt," ladies of Stowel were inclined to
think, but of course the Taylors are people of some importance in the
place.  No one quite knew how to answer the invitation, and a good many
friendly little visits were paid on the afternoon on which it arrived,
and the mysterious card was produced from a bag or purse, with the
smiling apology, "I am sure fashions change so quickly that one hardly
knows how to keep up with them."  And then ideas were exchanged as to
the reply suitable to such a form of invitation.  Miss Tracey said that
she always thought that an invitation was accepted in as nearly as
possible the same manner in which it was given, and she announced that
she and her sister meant to return one of their own visiting-cards to
Mrs. Taylor, with the day and the hour named upon it, and "With
pleasure" written underneath.  This was considered suitable, for the
most part; but those who still had doubts upon the subject made
elaborate efforts to meet Mrs. Taylor during the morning's shopping,
and to say to her in a friendly way, "We are coming, of course, on
Thursday.  Will you excuse our writing a note, at this busy time?"

The Miss Blinds always send their thanks for a "polite invitation" in
the old style, but on this occasion Miss Lydia was obliged to offer
regrets as well as thanks, as she had not been very well lately.  She,
I suppose, was the only person in Stowel who did not accept Mrs.
Taylor's invitation.  Two parties are, of course, never given on the
same day, and it would be considered eccentric to prefer staying at
home to going out.

"I am sorry Miss Lydia cannot come," said Mr. Taylor, when the notes of
acceptance were being opened at breakfast-time; "after all, it is not
every day that people have a chance of meeting so distinguished a man
as the General."

"Miss Lydia was never intrusive," said Mrs. Taylor.

Mrs. Lovekin was one of those who avoided the difficulty raised by Mrs.
Taylor's unusual form of invitation by meeting her accidentally in the
baker's shop, where an assortment of cakes was being ordered for the
tea-party, and signifying her intention of coming to tea.  "No need to
write, I suppose," said Mrs. Lovekin lightly, "as I have met you?"
Both Mrs. Taylor and the baker's wife thought it would have been in
better taste if Mrs. Lovekin had then withdrawn, instead of remaining
in the shop and hearing what was ordered.

Mrs. Taylor had made up her mind at an early stage in the proceedings
that she would be very firm indeed about the matter of dispensing tea
herself in her own house.  She would appropriate one teapot, and her
daughter should have the other, and not even to shake hands with a
late-arriving guest would they run the risk of letting this badge of
office fall into the hands of the co-hostess.

"And if," said Mrs. Taylor, "I find that she is appropriating The Uncle
too much, I shall not hesitate to remove him, on the plea of
introducing him to some other and more important guests."

It was in church on Sunday that we were first allowed to see The Uncle,
and this is only following the usual custom in Stowel.  Church on
Sunday is, as it were, the public life of the town.  After a death it
is customary to wait until the family has appeared in church to pay
visits of condolence--not so much to avoid intrusiveness in the first
hour of grief as from a feeling that perhaps the crape mourning will
not have arrived.  In the same way, if any one moves into a new
house--a very unusual proceeding--we are made aware that the carpets
are all down, and the drawing-room curtains are hung, when the new
arrivals are seen in their pew on Sunday.  This, also, is accepted as a
token that calling may now begin.  Mrs. Taylor said afterwards, in
describing that first Sunday when The Uncle appeared in Stowel Church,
that her heart beat so painfully at the door that she thought she would
have been obliged to turn back.  It was a triumphal progress that the
party of four made up the centre aisle to their pew, but the inward
excitement of the Taylors rendered a natural deportment difficult.
Neither Mrs. Taylor nor her daughter joined in the hymns or the
responses that Sunday morning.  It is doubtful whether they heard a
word of the service.

Sir John is a very military-looking person, with white whiskers and a
bald pink head.  He sat between Mrs. and Miss Taylor, who supplied him
with hymn and prayer books in as natural a manner as they found it
possible to assume; and Mr. Taylor sat at the end of the pew with a
genial expression on his face, and a look of tempered pride, due no
doubt to the fact that the General was "one of my wife's people," and
not a blood relation of his own.

It was a disappointment to Mr. Taylor that his own sister, Mrs.
Macdonald--widow of a Scotch gentleman, whom the Taylors always talk of
as "The Laird"--was not able to come to this family gathering.  But
Mrs. Macdonald pleaded spring-cleaning as an insuperable objection to
leaving home at present.

As Miss Taylor, Mrs. Macdonald used to be one of Stowel's central
figures, for she was a lady of considerable means and an indefatigable
housekeeper; and Mr. Macdonald was considered to have done well when he
took her as his bride to the North.

The Sunday on which the Taylors appeared in church with The Uncle was
curiously hot for the time of year.  It was very stuffy in church, and
Miss Lydia had a slight fainting attack, and had to leave before the
service was over.  Following the accepted custom in Stowel, my sister
called the next day to ask how she did.  But indisposition, usually a
matter of solemn pleasure with us, was overshadowed and shorn of its
interest by the presence of The Uncle amongst us.  Even the Vicar
looked keenly at him from the pulpit before his sermon began, but no
one except Mrs. Lovekin was forward enough to address the august party
as they left the church.  Mrs. Lovekin, who always affirmed that she
saw no difference in rank, was the very first person in Stowel to shake
hands with The Uncle.  She overtook the Taylors before they had even
reached the gate of the churchyard, and was perforce introduced to
their relative, "who," Mrs. Taylor said afterwards, "was almost more
cordial than she could have wished him to be; but of course his manners
were always perfect."  What annoyed every one a little in the days that
followed was that Mrs. Lovekin constantly referred to the General as if
he had been an old friend; whereas of course it was well known in what
an intrusive way her precedence had been gained.  During the week,
however, we all had an opportunity of seeing Sir John, for he was
marched in triumph up and down the village street regularly twice a
day.  Miss Taylor even condescended to subterfuge in the matter.  For
having taken The Uncle as far as the baker's at the end of the town,
with a view to continuing the walk into the country at The Uncle's
request, she pretended to have forgotten something at the draper's, and
marched him down the street again, in the proud knowledge that all
eyes, whether from pedestrians or from the interior of shops and houses
in the High Street, were turned upon her.  The tobacconist from whom
The Uncle bought some tobacco gave Miss Taylor quite a sympathetic look
as he said, "Allow me to send it for you, Sir John."  And Miss Taylor
said, "Do allow him to send it, uncle!  I am sure that you ought not to
carry parcels for yourself."

On Thursday, when we went to the party, we saw at once that the Taylors
meant to make no snobbish distinction between their guests, but that
each and every one of them was to be introduced to The Uncle.

"I am no good at this sort of thing, Mary," The Uncle said before the
party began, "and I think I will walk over and see Willie Jacobs, and
spend the afternoon with him."  Mrs. Taylor turned pale at the
suggestion.  "It will ruin it!" she said.  "I shall feel as if I had
been acting on false pretences."  And though the General remained, as
he was requested to do, he showed a most irritating tendency to slip
away, and sometimes he was not to be found at the most critical
moments.  Mrs. Taylor stationed him close to herself in the
drawing-room where she received her guests.  But at the very moment
when she turned round to effect an introduction between him and some
particular friend, it was discovered that the General had slipped off
to the smoking-room or the tea-room, or was wandering aimlessly about
the garden, looking at the flower-beds.

Altogether, that most successful afternoon (and the Taylors really did
feel that it had been a success from the very highest point of view)
had still some drawbacks to it, which they regret, and always will
regret.  For instance, when Miss Taylor had been dispatched into what
the Taylors call the "grounds" to see "what The Uncle is doing"
(playfully), "and tell him to come and make himself agreeable," she had
hardly departed to fulfil her mother's request when Mrs. Lovekin bore
down upon the teapot, poured out several of the most distinguished cups
of tea, and handed round macaroons as though they were her own.  Last
of all, as the party was breaking up, and Mrs. Lovekin's vicarious
hospitality was therefore at an end, she was actually heard inviting
The Uncle to come and call upon her.  Even the Miss Blinds, on being
told of the incident, admitted that this behaviour on Mrs. Lovekin's
part could not be called anything but forward.  Miss Lydia could only
say, in a sort of sweet distress, "Perhaps she did not mean it;" but
Miss Blind shook her head vigorously, and said, "Bad butter, bad
butter, bad butter!"

Margaret Jamieson had, of course, been helping to prepare the party,
for Margaret Jamieson always helps wherever there is anything to be
done.  And Eliza, we thought, made a deep impression upon The Uncle by
her knowledge of literature, and the perfectly easy and natural way in
which, without a moment's preparation, she alluded to the "atomic
theory."

"Ah! you are one of the Reading Society young ladies that I heard
about," said he.  "Sorry I couldn't do more for you in the way of
books, but that's not in my line at all, you know.  I was educated at a
Grammar School, and I never had the advantages that you young people
have nowadays."  (Mrs. Taylor thought this statement unnecessary, but
reflected that great men often make allusions of this sort.)  "However,
if I ever can be of any use to you--getting you an order for reading at
the British Museum, or anything of that sort--I hope you will let me
know."

For one brief day the Jamiesons were inclined to tease Eliza about
having made a conquest, but the Taylors would not have any nonsense of
that sort for a moment.  It made Mrs. Taylor quite nervous to think of
such a thing, and she remarked that that was the worst of having
distinguished people to stop with one; there was always somebody
running after them.  Eliza Jamieson, we noticed, was treated with
marked coldness by the Taylors for some time afterwards, and Miss
Taylor recollected darkly that it was Eliza's suggestion, in the first
instance, that The Uncle should be consulted on the choice of books for
the Reading Society.  "She may," said Miss Taylor, "have had an eye on
him from the first."

A purely visionary affair of this sort, however, could not be
considered satisfactory or exciting, even by the Jamiesons; and the
Taylors' suspicions and anxieties were put on one side for the time
being--ousted from their place, as it were--by the very distinct and
exciting rumours which have reached us about Maud.  Maud has been
staying with friends at Hampstead, and has written home in a certain
veiled way which is very provoking, but which, nevertheless, gives the
impression that another man has come to the point, and has proposed to
Maud Jamieson.  Maud seems out of spirits, and has written to say that
she is returning; and this makes the sisters think that she must have
accepted her present suitor, and is coming home to shed a few natural
tears.  Eliza, who walked over to tell us the news, voiced The Family's
opinion when she said: "We have quite made up our minds that if Maud
has said 'Yes,' she is to stick to it this time.  She is always in a
panic directly she has accepted any one, but we know that it would be
the same whoever it was: and doubtless, unless we are firm, she will
treat this admirer just as she treated Mr. Reddy and Albert Gore and
the others.  Mamma says that she will not have Maud coerced, and I am
sure no one wants to coerce her; but why should she always get to a
certain point, and then begin to have doubts?  It is so
unbusiness-like."

The very next day Maud Jamieson came to tea.  She looked well dressed,
as usual, and had some pretty spring finery about her--yellow mimosa
wreathing a broad hat, and some yellow ribbons about her tasteful
dress--but her pretty face looked very white, and she fidgeted
nervously for half an hour, and then told me I was so sympathetic she
would like to ask me something.

"I dare say," she said, "that you have heard something about Mr. Evans
from The Family?"

I admitted that I had, and then there was a very long pause.

"How is one to know," said Maud, "when it is the real thing?"

Another pause.  I wished with all my heart that I could have been more
helpful to this young lady in such evident distress of mind; but the
intricacies of Maud's thoughts are most difficult to follow, and I
thought it better to wait until she had given me her entire confidence.

"Little things," said Maud, "might annoy one so much if one had always
to live with a man.  For instance, I do not think I could ever truly
love a man who sniffs."

"Our friend Mrs. Fielden says," I remarked, "that a man generally
proposes when he has a cold in his head.  But I pointed out to her that
these statistics do her no credit."

"Mr. Evans doesn't sniff," said Maud.  "I was only citing that as an
example of what one might find very trying in a companion for life."

I assented, and could only suggest hopefully the usual Jamieson remedy
that such a defect might be cured after marriage.

"But men are so obstinate about some things," said Maud.  "For
instance, suppose a man were well off and of really excellent
character, do you think it would matter much if he wore a white
watered-silk waistcoat in the evening?  Would it, for instance, appear
an insuperable objection to most minds?"

I replied that doubtless it was a serious fault, but that I did not
consider it an incurable one; and I further remarked, with what I hoped
showed a broad and liberal way of looking at things, that all men had
their idiosyncrasies.  Maud admitted this, and seemed cheered by the
reflection; but she pushed the matter further, and said she would like
to know what sort of a man I should presume any one to be who wore a
white watered-silk waistcoat.

"If you care for Mr. Evans--" I began, and regretted that one's
articulate expression is sometimes behindhand in the matter of
conveying the comprehensiveness of the inner working of one's mind----

"I am afraid I care for some one else," said Maud, bursting into tears.

"Let me see you home," I said, unable to think of any but this very
doubtful method of consolation; still, it seemed unkind to let her go
home alone when she had been crying.

On the threshold of the Jamiesons' house several of The Family were
waiting for us, and they drew me into the drawing-room, while by tacit
consent it seemed to be understood that Maud should not join in the
conclave, but should go straight upstairs and take off her hat.

"Have you persuaded her?" said Eliza.

"I hope you have put a little common sense into her," said Kate.

James was admitted to family discussions now, and here remarked that he
believed that all girls were happier married.

"Though, of course," said Mettie, "it is a great risk."

"Did she tell you," asked Gracie, "that she cares for some one else?"

I admitted that Maud had said something of the sort.  And her family
exclaimed triumphantly that this was always Maud's plea for releasing
herself from an engagement as soon as that engagement had been made.

Mrs. Jamieson remarked that she would not like any of the girls to feel
that they were not welcome at home, and all her affectionate daughters
kissed her in turn, or patted her hand, and said that they knew that
such a thought as wanting to get rid of one of them would never enter
her head.

Mrs. Jamieson here left the room to seek her banished daughter and to
administer comfort, and the members of The Family conclave said that
they hoped that Mrs. Jamieson did not think that they had been unkind.

"If it had not happened so often!" sighed Eliza.  "However, as we do
not know Mr. Evans, he can't ask to come down and stay with us, as Mr.
Reddy did, so as to have an opportunity of pressing his suit."

"He cried so much one afternoon," said Kate, turning in an explanatory
sort of way to Mr. Ward, "that I really thought I should have to send
for mamma."  James looked sympathetic, and Gracie added: "We all really
felt quite relieved when he got engaged to some one else three weeks
afterwards, and we hear that they are most happy, and have got a dear
little baby."




CHAPTER IX.

Mrs. Fielden's motor car is still a matter of absorbing interest to the
inhabitants of Stowel.  When it breaks down, as it frequently does,
there is always a crowd round it immediately.  Our friends and
neighbours in the town have an ingenuous respect for anything that
costs a great deal of money, and they are quite congratulatory to any
one who has been for a drive with Mrs. Fielden, and they talk about the
motor and its owner, and who has seen it, and who has not, over their
afternoon tea.

The motor car is a noisy, evil-smelling vehicle of somewhat rowdy
appearance, which leaves a trail behind it as of a smoking lamp.  It
drew up at our door to-day, and kicked and snorted impatiently until we
were ready to get into it.  The next moment, with a final angry snort
and plunge, it started down the drive and whizzed through the village
and up the hill on the other side without pausing to take breath.

"The worst of a motor car is," said Mrs. Fielden, "that one gets
through everything so quickly.  In London I get my shopping done in
about a quarter of an hour, and then I take a turn round Regent's Park,
and I find I have put away about ten minutes, so I fly down to
Richmond, and even then it is too early to go to tea anywhere.  Talking
of tea--isn't everybody very hungry?  I am really ravenous--and that is
the motor car's fault, too.  Because one has learned to want one's
meals by the amount of business one has got through, and when one has
done a whole afternoon's work in three-quarters of an hour, one is
dying for tea, just as if it were five o'clock."

"I have always been ravenous since I was in South Africa," said one of
Mrs. Fielden's colonels, who had driven over in the motor car to take
care of her and to bring us back.  "I don't know when I shall satisfy
the pangs of hunger which I acquired on the veldt."

"I think I shall call on Mr. Ellicomb," said Mrs. Fielden.  "I believe
he has excellent afternoon teas, and he is making me an enamel box
which I should like to see."

Ellicomb said once or twice, as we sat in his picturesque house with
its blue china and old brass work, that he only wished we had given him
warning that we were coming.  We found him with an apron on, working at
his enamels; and when he had displayed this work to us, he showed us
his bookbinding, and his fretwork-carving, and his type-writing
machine.  Afterwards we had tea, which Ellicomb poured very deftly into
his blue cups, having first warmed the teapot and the cups, and flicked
away one or two imaginary specks of dirt from the plates with what
appeared to be a small lace-trimmed dinner-napkin.

Mrs. Fielden began to admire his majolica ware, of which she knows
nothing whatever, and Ellicomb took her for a tour round his rooms, and
asked her to guess the original uses of his drain-tiles and spittoons
and copper ham-pots.  Afterwards we were taken into a very small
conservatory adjoining his house, where every plant was displayed to us
in turn; and we were subsequently shown his coal-cellar and his larder
and his ash-pit before we were allowed to return to the house.

Ellicomb smiles more often than any other man I know, and he had only
one epithet to apply to his house.  "It's so cosy," he said.  "Isn't it
cosy?"  "I do think it's a cosy little place."

Mrs. Fielden was charmed with everything, and deprecated the idea that
she might consider the little house very small after Stanby.

"I always think," she said, "that I should much prefer to live in a
place like this, and then the people who come to see one really would
pay one a little attention, instead of talking of nothing but the
house."

The Colonel laughed and apologized.

"Oh, I know I'm not half good enough for Stanby," said Mrs. Fielden,
smiling.  "But I really can't help it!  I was brought up in a house
with hot and cold water upstairs, and white paint, and I suppose I
never can really appreciate anything else."

The dignity of Mrs. Fielden's surroundings has never affected her in
the very smallest degree, and I do not believe that the traditions of
the house interest her in the very least.  I am quite aware that she
asked me to write out the history of Lady Hylda, for instance, simply
because it is part of her charm always to ask one to do something for
her.  It is the fashion to wait upon Mrs. Fielden's behests, and it
would appear almost an unkindness to her many men friends if she did
not give them some commission to do when they go up to town.  Her
manner of thanking one for a service is almost as pretty as her manner
of asking for it, and I am really not surprised that she is the most
popular woman in the country-side.

Mr. Ellicomb said ecstatically that the dim twilight at Stanby was one
of the most impressive things he knew; and he added, with a shudder,
that he always expected to see ghosts there.

Mrs. Fielden does not believe in ghosts except on those occasions when
she has some one very charming to defend her, and she spends her
evenings in a cheerful white boudoir in the modern part of the house.

Having admired all the majolica plates in the house, and having
completely bewildered her host by showing an interest in him and his
possessions one minute, and complete indifference the next, Mrs.
Fielden fell into one of those little silences which are so
characteristic of her.  Her silence is one of the most provoking things
about her.  She has been witty and amusing the moment before, and then
relapses into silence in the most natural manner possible, and her face
takes a certain wistful look, and a man wonders how he can comfort her
or whether he has offended her.

"I think we ought to go now," she said, coming out of this wistful
reverie like a child awaking from sleep.  "Is every one ready?"

We got into the motor car again, and sped onwards along the smooth
white road.  Every turn made a picture which I suppose an artist would
love to paint.  There were red-roofed cottages smothered in orchards of
plum blossom, and simple palings set across gaps in the hedges, with
gardens beyond filled with spring flowers.  Now a labourer, gray-coated
and bent with age, passed by like a flash, as he tramped slowly
homewards from his work; and some school children, loitering to pick
primroses under a hedge, dropped their slates and satchels in the
ditch, and called to each other to take care, while they clung together
and shouted "Hurrah!" as we passed.

The park gates of Stanby are lion guarded and of stone, and then a long
carriage-drive takes one up to the house.  The park round the old gray
pile was starred with primroses, and ghost-like little lambs were
capering noiselessly in the fields.  The scent of wallflowers was blown
to us from a great brown ribbon of them round the walls of the
lodgekeeper's house as we swung through the gates.  The sheep in the
park, bleating to their young, drew away from the palings where they
had been rubbing their woolly sides, and made off to the farther corner
of the field, and Mrs. Fielden's gray pony in the paddock tossed his
heels in a vindictive fashion at us from a distance of fifty yards or
more.  And the motor car drew up with a jerk at the great doors of the
house.

Stanby is not quite so large now as it originally was, immense though
the house undoubtedly is, and only some ruins on the north side show
where the chapel used to stand.  A mound within the ruin's walls marks
the resting-place of Hylda--Hylda, whose history I wrote out at the
request of Mrs. Fielden, and sent to her; but I don't suppose she has
ever read it.

The evening of our arrival at Stanby it pleased Mrs. Fielden to put on
an old-fashioned dress of stiffest brocade, which she had found in some
old chest in the house.  She wore a high comb of pearls in her dark
hair, and she looked a very regal and beautiful figure in the great
dining-hall and drawing-rooms of her house.  She did not play Bridge,
as the others did, but sat on a carved high-backed chair near my sofa,
and told me many of the old stories of the house, and asked me to write
down some of them for her.

"I sent you the story of Hylda more than a week ago," I said, "and I
don't suppose you ever read it."

"I did read it," said Mrs. Fielden gently, "and I liked it very much."

She had put on an unapproachable mood with her beautiful stiff brocade
gown, and the gentleness of her voice seemed to heighten rather than to
lessen her royalty.  The radiance and the holiday air, which are Mrs.
Fielden's by divine right, were not dimmed to-night so much as
transformed.  There was a subtle aromatic scent of dried rose-leaves
clinging to the old brocade dress, and about herself a sort of
fragrance of old-world dignity and beauty.  The pearl comb in her hair
made her look taller than usual.

A deerhound got up from his place by the fire and came and laid his
head on her lap, and some footmen in old-fashioned bright blue liveries
came in to arrange the card-tables and hand round coffee.  Everything
was stately and magnificent in the house.

"And you pretend," I said, "that you do nothing; yet probably the whole
ordering of this house devolves upon you."

"I am quite a domestic person sometimes," said Mrs. Fielden.

"It is rather bewildering," I said, "to find that you are everything in
turn."

And the next morning she wore a short blue skirt, with a silver belt
round her waist, and spent the morning punting on the lake with Anthony
Crawshay.

"I hope I look after you all properly," she said at lunch-time, in a
certain charming deprecating way she has of speaking sometimes.  "There
really are punts, and horses, and motor cars, and things, if you want
them.  Will you all order what you like?"

Each man at the table then offered to take Mrs. Fielden for a ride, or
a drive, or a row, and not one of them could be quite sure that she had
refused to go with him.

"I want to go for a turn in the garden and talk about books," she said
to me as we left the dining-room.  And then I found that I was sitting
in her boudoir having coffee with her, and that every one else was
excluded from the room--how it was done I have not the slightest
idea--and that by-and-by we left it by the open French windows, and
were strolling in the garden in the spring sunshine.  The garden, with
its high walls, is sheltered from every wind that blows, and there are
wide garden-seats in it painted white, and every border was bright with
early spring flowers.

"I call this my Grove of Academe," said Mrs. Fielden.

"Why?"

"Because I think it has a nice classical sound; and it is here I come
with my friends and discuss metaphysics."

"It seems to me you have a great many friends," I said.

"I was thinking," said Mrs. Fielden thoughtfully, "of adding another to
their number."

"I have a constitutional dislike to worshipping in crowded temples," I
said.

Mrs. Fielden became silent.

It would be forging a sword against themselves did men allow women to
know what a powerful weapon silence is.  A soft answer turneth away
wrath, but a woman's silence makes a man's heart cry out: "My dear, did
I hurt you?  Forgive me!"

At the end of five minutes or so of silence Mrs. Fielden turned towards
me and smiled, and the garden seemed to be filled with her.  There was
no room for anything else but herself and that bewildering smile she
gave me.

"How is the diary getting on?" she said.

"The diary," I answered, "continues to record our godly, righteous, and
sober life----"

"Oh," said Mrs. Fielden quickly, "don't you think it is possible to be
too good sometimes?  That is really what I wanted to say to you--I
brought you into the garden to ask you that."

"It is an interesting suggestion," I remarked, "and I think we ought to
give it to Eliza Jamieson for one of her discussions."

"I do not wish to discuss it with Eliza Jamieson," said Mrs. Fielden,
"but with you.  You know there really is a great danger in becoming too
good; for although I do not think that you would grow wings, or hear
passing bells, or anything of that sort, still you might become a
little dull, might you not?"

"I don't think it would be possible to become duller than I am," I
replied.  "You have more than once told me that I am not amusing.  So
long as my sister is not aware of the fact, I do not in the least mind
admitting that I find every day most horribly tedious.  I suppose I
shall get accustomed to it in time, but I don't enjoy being an invalid."

"You have watched the Jamiesons making flannel petticoats for the
poor," went on Mrs. Fielden, "and you have had the Curate to tea, and
you have been to the Taylors' party, and if it does not kill you, I am
sure you will become like people in those books which one gives as
prizes to choir-boys."

"One so often mistakes monotony for virtue," I said.  "I believe I was
beginning to think that there was almost a merit in getting accustomed
to a sofa and a crutch."

"Oh, but it is a sin!" exclaimed Mrs. Fielden.  "It is a sin to get
accustomed to anything that is disagreeable.  But that is what comes of
studying philosophy!"

"I suppose reasoning is always bad," I said humbly.

"Yes," said Mrs. Fielden; "and it is so unnatural, too."

"I heard a man say the other day," I said, "that solitude is always
sententious.  And he pointed out that foreigners, who are never alone,
base their ethics upon conduct; but that English people, who simply do
not understand the life of the boulevards and cafes and family
affection, sit apart in the solitude of their garrets or studies, and
decide that the right or the wrong of a thing consists in what they
think about it."

Then I recollected that this garden was the Grove of Academe, and that
it was here that Mrs. Fielden discussed metaphysics with all her
friends.  "What cure do you propose?" I said shortly.

"Why not go to London for a little while and enjoy yourselves?" said
Mrs. Fielden.  "Put off the conventionalities of Stowel, as the Miss
Traceys do, and do something amusing and gay."

"Did you ever hear of the man in the Bastille," I said, "who had been
in prison so long that when he was offered his freedom he elected to
remain where he was?"

"But you must break out of the Bastille long before it comes to that!"
said Mrs. Fielden.  "Couldn't you do something exciting?  I am sure
nothing else will restore your moral tone."

"How is it to be done?" I asked.  "We must recognize the limitations of
our environment."

"You are going to be philosophical," said Mrs. Fielden; "you are going
to quote Protagoras, or Pythagoras, or Plato, which will not convince
me in the least.  Philosophy tries to make people believe that things
are exactly the reverse of what they are.  I don't think that alters
the sum total of things very much.  Because, by the time that you have
proved that all agreeable things are disagreeable, and all unpleasant
things are pleasant, you are in exactly the same position as you were
before.  I dare say it fills up people's time to turn everything upside
down and stand everything on its head, but it is not amusing."

"What do you want me to do?" I asked.

"Couldn't you enjoy yourselves a little?" said Mrs. Fielden, putting on
her wistful voice.

"As we are in the Grove of Academe, let me point out that the pursuit
of pleasure for its own sake was one of the corrupt forms of a decadent
epicureanism," I said sternly.

"I am quite sure it was," said Mrs. Fielden, smiling; "but we were
talking about your visit to London, were we not?"

And so I knew that the thing was settled, and I thought it very odd
that Palestrina and I had not thought of the plan before.

"As it is getting cold," said Mrs. Fielden, "I am going to be a
peripatetic philosopher," and she rose from the seat where we were
sitting and gave me her hand to help me up, for I am still awkward with
my crutch, and then let me lean on her arm as we walked up and down the
broad gravel pathway.

"Don't you think," she began, "that it is a great waste of opportunity
not to be wild and wicked sometimes, when one is very good?"

"I am afraid I do not quite follow you."

"What I mean is, what is the good of filling up years of curates and
Taylors and flannel petticoats, unless you are going to kick them all
over some day, and have a good time.  You see, if you and Palestrina
were not so good you would always have to pretend to be tremendously
circumspect.  But it seems such waste of goodness not to be bad
sometimes."

"Your argument being," I said, "that an honest man may sometimes steal
a horse?"

"Yes, that is what I mean," said Mrs. Fielden delightedly.

"A dangerous doctrine, and one----"

"Not Plato, please," said Mrs. Fielden.

... It ended in our taking a flat in London for some weeks.  It was a
small dwelling, with an over-dressed little drawing-room, and a red
dining-room, and a roomy cupboard for a smoking-room.

"Remember, Palestrina," I said to my sister when we settled down, "that
we are under strict orders to live a very rapid and go-ahead life while
we are in London.  Can you suggest anything very rowdy that a crippled
man with a crutch and a tendency to chills and malaria might undertake?"

"We might give a supper-party," said Palestrina brilliantly, "and have
long-stemmed champagne-glasses, and perhaps cook something in a
chafing-dish.  I was reading a novel the other day in which the bad
characters did this.  I made a note of it at the time, meaning to ask
you why it should be fast to cook things in a chafing-dish or to have
long-stemmed champagne-glasses?"

When the evening came Mrs. Fielden dined with us, and she and
Palestrina employed themselves after dinner in rehearsing how they
should behave.  My sister said in her low, gurgling voice: "I think I
shall sit on the sofa with my arms spread out on the cushions on either
side of me, and I shall thump them sometimes, as the adventuress in a
play does."

"Or you might be singing at the piano," said Mrs. Fielden, "and then
when the door opens you could toss the music aside and sail across the
room, and give your left hand to whoever comes in first, and say, 'What
a bore! you have come!' or something rude of that sort."

Mrs. Fielden's spirit of fun inspired my quiet sister to-night, and the
two women, began masquerading in a way that was sufficiently amusing to
a sick man lying on a sofa.

"Or you might continue playing the piano," Mrs. Fielden went on, "after
any one has been announced.  I notice that that is very often done,
especially in books written by the hero himself in the first person.
'She did not leave the piano as I entered, but continued playing
softly, her white hands gliding dreamily over the keys.'"

"I shall do my best," Palestrina answered; "and I thought of calling
all our guests by their Christian names, if only I could recollect what
they are."

"Nicknames would be better," said Mrs. Fielden.  "We ought to have
found out, I think, something about this matter before the night of the
party."

"What shall we do till they arrive?" said Palestrina.

"We must read newspapers and periodicals," Mrs. Fielden replied, "and
then fling them down on the carpet.  There is something about seeing
newspapers on a carpet which is certainly untidy, but has a distinctly
Bacchanalian touch about it."

"I wish I had a red tea-gown," sighed my sister.

"Or a white one trimmed with some costly furs," said Mrs. Fielden.
"Almost any tea-gown would do."

"One thing I will have!" she exclaimed, starting in an energetic manner
to her feet.  "I'll turn all the lamps low, and cover them with
pink-paper shades.  Where is the crinkly paper and some ribbon?"

After that we sat in a rose twilight so dim that we couldn't even read
the evening newspaper.

"I don't think they need have come quite so early," I said, as the
first ring was heard at the door-bell.

Mrs. Fielden had insisted upon it that one actress at least should be
asked.  "What is a supper-party without an actress?" she had said.  And
Mrs. Travers at present acting in Mr. Pinero's new play, was the first
to arrive.

"I wonder if you know any of our friends who are coming to-night?" said
Palestrina.  "We expect Squash Bosanquet and Dickie Fenwick."
Palestrina then broke down, because we had no idea if these two men had
ever answered to these names in their lives.  Also she blushed, which
spoilt it all, and Mrs. Fielden began to smile.

Mrs. Travers came to the party in a very simple black evening gown, and
Bosanquet and Charles Fenwick came almost immediately afterwards.
Anthony Crawshay was amongst the friends whom we had invited, because,
Palestrina said, as we did not seem to know many fast people, we had
better have some one who was sporting.  There was an artist whom we
considered Bohemian because he wore his hair long, but he disappointed
us by coming in goloshes.

Altogether we were eight at supper.  There was an attractive menu, and
the long-stemmed champagne-glasses were felt to be a distinct challenge
to quiet behaviour.

Palestrina thought that if she were going to be really fast she had
better talk about divorce, and I heard her ask Anthony in a diffident
whisper if he had read any divorce cases lately.  Anthony looked
startled, and in his loud voice exclaimed, "Egad!  I hope _you_
haven't!"  Palestrina coloured with confusion, and I frowned heavily at
her, which made it worse.

Mrs. Travers seemed to have taken it into her head that Palestrina was
philanthropic, and she talked a great deal about factory girls, and
Bosanquet talked about methylated ether.  What it was that provoked his
remarks on this subject I cannot now recall, nor why he discussed it
without intermission almost throughout the entire evening, but I have a
distinct recollection of hearing him dinning out the phrase "methylated
ether."

It was, I think, the dullest party that even Palestrina and I have ever
given, and I blame Mrs. Fielden for this.  Mrs. Fielden refused to be
the centre of the room.  She became an onlooker at the party which she
had planned, and she smiled affectionately at us both, and watched, I
think, to see how the party would go off.

The long-stemmed champagne-glasses were hardly used.  Several people
said to me jocosely, "How is South Africa?" and to this I could think
of no more suitable reply than, "It's all right."  We longed for even
the Pirate Boy to make a little disturbance.  Palestrina whispered to
me that she thought I might throw a piece of bread at some one, or do
something.  But the action she suggested seemed to me to be in too
daring contrast to the general tone of the evening; and really, as I
murmured back to her, there seemed to be very little point in throwing
my bread at a guest who had done me no harm.

"I wish," she said to me when we returned to the drawing-room, "that I
knew some daring little French songs.  In books the girl always sings
daring little French songs, and afterwards every one begins to be
vulgar and delightful, like those people in 'The Christian.'  I think
I'll light a cigarette."  She did so, and choked a little, and then
wondered if Thomas would like her to smoke, and threw the cigarette
into the fire.  The Bohemian, who had travelled considerably, asked for
a map, and told us of his last year's journeyings, tracing out the
route of them for us on the map with a pin.

And Mrs. Fielden was smiling all the time.

"I suppose," I said to my sister when the last guest had departed, and
we sat together in the pink light of the drawing-room before going to
bed--"I suppose we carry about with us an atmosphere of slowness which
it is impossible to penetrate.  You are engaged to Thomas, and I am an
invalid----"

"But in books," said Palestrina wistfully, "men talk about all sorts of
things to girls whether they happen to be engaged or not, and they ask
them to go to see galleries with them next day, or squeeze their hands.
Of course, I should hate it if they did so, but still one rather
expected it.  To-night," she said regretfully, "no one talked to me of
anything but Thomas."

"Charles Fenwick," I said, "who used to be considered amusing, has
become simply idiotic since he married.  He gave me an exact account of
his little boy's sayings; he copied the way he asked for sugar, like
the chirruping of a bird.  You won't believe me, I know, but he put out
his lips and chirped."

"I remember being positively warned against him," said Palestrina,
"when I used to go to dances in London."  She sighed, and added, "Do
you think Mrs. Fielden enjoyed it?"

"I think Mrs. Fielden was distinctly amused," I replied.

"Do you think," said Palestrina, still in a disappointed tone, "that
the men would have been more--more larky if we had been alone?  Mrs.
Fielden always looks so beautiful and dresses so well that I think she
impresses people too much, and they are all trying to talk to her
instead of making a row."

"I think we may as well go to bed," I said.

Palestrina rose slowly, and went towards the bell to ring for my man to
help me.  She lingered for a moment by my chair.  "Yet books say that
men require so much keeping in order," she said sadly.  "I wish people
would not write about what does not occur."




CHAPTER X.

The Jamiesons have taken lodgings in West Kensington, which they
describe as being "most central"--a phrase which I have begun to think
means inexpensive--and near a line of omnibuses.  George and the Pirate
are assiduous in taking their sisters to the Play and other places of
amusement, and are showing them something of London with a zeal which
speaks much for their goodness of heart.  Even Mrs. Jamieson has been
out once or twice, and although doubly tearful on the morning following
any little bit of dissipation, her family feel that the variety has
been good for her.  Eliza has found that London is radio-active, hence
enjoyable.  And Eliza had been only once to the Royal Institution when
she said it!  Maud's engagement to the Hampstead young man has been
finally broken off, and Maud has cried so much that her family have
forgiven her.  Maud explains that it is such an upset for a girl to
break off an engagement, and The Family say soothingly that she must
just try and get over it.

"We hope," said Kate, "that next time things will arrange themselves
more happily, and at least we can all feel that Maud might have married
many times, had she wished to do so."  There seems to be a strong
feeling in The Family that Maud will go on having opportunities.
Arguing from the general to the particular, they have proved, with a
sort of tribal feeling of satisfaction, that Maud is undoubtedly very
attractive to men, and that if one man likes her, why should not
another?

Still, we all felt that we could not have sympathized immediately with
another love affair of Maud's, and it was refreshing, not to say most
pleasing and surprising, to find that since her arrival in Town, it was
Margaret who attracted the notice of a gentleman, Mr. Swinnerton by
name, a friend of George's, who brought him to supper one Sunday
evening.  The Jamiesons could see at a glance that Mr. Swinnerton was
"struck," and, as he called two or three times in the following week,
Margaret made the usual Jamieson opportunity of seeing Palestrina home,
one afternoon when she had been to call, to embark in confidences about
her lover in the usual Jamieson style.  Margaret was diffident,
bashful, shy, uncertain about Mr. Swinnerton's feelings for her, and
hopelessly nervous lest her family should have had their expectations
raised only to be disappointed.  She implored Palestrina over and over
again to say nothing about it to them, though it has been more than
obvious to us all along how full of expectation every member of The
Family is.  It was a very wet evening as Margaret and my sister left
the Jamiesons' lodgings, but she hardly seemed conscious of the
inclemency of the weather, and begged Palestrina not to think of taking
a cab, as she particularly wished to speak to her.

"At first," she began, "I thought it must be Maud, although she has but
just broken off her engagement to Mr. Evans; still, one knows she is
the pretty one, and if any one calls often, it is generally her."

It was a little difficult to follow Margaret's rapid, ungrammatical
speech, but Palestrina and I both knew that to the vigorous minds of
the Jamiesons there must be a direct purpose in every action, and that
therefore if Mr. Swinnerton came to call he must have a purpose,
presumably a matrimonial purpose, for paying his visits.  After two or
three afternoon calls from a gentleman the Jamiesons generally ask each
other ingenuously, "Which of us is it?"  It hardly seems to them
respectable that a man should continue to pay them visits unless he
means to show a preference for one of them.

Presuming that it was not Maud he came to see, Margaret, with modest
hesitation and many blushes, asked Palestrina if she did not think it
possible that these visits might be intended for her.

"Please do not say anything about it to the others.  I always have
hoped that if ever I had a love affair it would be when I was away from
home.  Do you know at all what they think about it?"

She did not pause for a reply, but began again: "You see he has called
three times in one week, but" (hopelessly) "I am always surrounded by
The Family, and he couldn't say anything if he wanted to.  Of course I
don't think it has come to anything of that sort yet; still, you know,
we could get to know each other better if there were not so many of us
always about.  Maud doesn't mind a bit; she has had love affairs in
front of us all, and she does not mind talking about them in the least,
or even asking us to let her have the drawing-room to herself on
certain afternoons.  But I don't feel as if I could bear to have this
discussed before anything is settled.  And then we have so few
opportunities.  Maud generally takes them to a distant church, and then
they have the walk home together.  But I never quite know whether she
makes the suggestion about church, or if she merely thinks it would be
nice, and leaves the man to make it."

"Maud," I remarked parenthetically to Palestrina, "has raised
love-making to a science--an exact science."

"I hope you don't think for a moment," Margaret had gone on, "that I am
abusing Maud; you know how fond we all are of each other."

Maud's experiences on matters matrimonial are always quoted as
precedent in the Jamieson family, and she is cited whenever anything of
the sort is afoot.  Each phase in her experience is frankly discussed,
and conclusions are drawn from it; and I have heard the Jamiesons say,
"Mr. So-and-so must be in love with Miss So-and-so; he looks at her in
exactly the same way that Mr. Reddy used to look at Maud."  Maud
herself, unconsciously as I believe, makes a sort of calendar of her
love affairs, and it is quite usual for her to date an event by
referring to it as having happened "in the Albert Gore days," or "when
Mr. Evans was hovering."

Margaret's voice had not ceased from the moment they left the lodgings
together.  "It is, however, no use trying to copy other people in your
love affairs," she said, "because it seems to come to every one so
differently, and then of course different people must call forth
different feelings.  I don't think I could have felt for Mr. Reddy, for
instance, quite as I do now, even if he had been in love with me.  You
feel so bewildered somehow."

The walk had by this time become very rapid, and Margaret, in her
short-sighted way, knocked against all the foot-passengers whom she met
travelling in the opposite direction.  Her umbrella showered raindrops
upon Palestrina, and she became so incoherent that my sister suggested
taking a cab to our flat, and talking things over quietly when they
should get there.

It was about eleven o'clock that night when Margaret Jamieson took
leave of us, and by that time I fancy the bridesmaids' dresses had been
arranged.

A few days later Palestrina received a note by the hand of a
messenger-boy; it bore the word "Immediate" on the cover, and had
evidently been addressed in some haste.


"DEAR PALESTRINA (it ran),

"Can you possibly come to make a fourth at a concert this afternoon?
Do come, even if it should be rather inconvenient to you.  I want you
so much.  Mr. Swinnerton has asked mamma and me, and he has taken
tickets.  They are not reserved places, so we could easily arrange to
meet at the door and sit together.  Three is such an awkward number.  I
fear mamma does not care for him, and that is a great grief to me.  I
will tell you everything this afternoon.

"Yours affectionately,
    "MARGARET JAMIESON.

"_P.S._--It is all going to come right, I believe, but I have had
immense difficulties.  Hardly ten minutes alone with him--you know we
have only one sitting-room.--but the family have been sweet."


"Hugo," said Palestrina, "this is an occasion when you could give very
substantial aid to a deserving family."

"I am sorry I am engaged this afternoon," I said, with an instinct of
self-preservation, without, however, having any definite idea of what
Palestrina might say next.

"It is I who am engaged this afternoon," said my sister smiling, "and
you are perfectly aware of that fact.  Thomas is taking me down to
Richmond to introduce me to his aunt.  Besides, Hugo, you know you like
music."

"I am very sorry, Palestrina," I said, "but it is quite impossible."

"Margaret is the Jamieson you like best," said Palestrina, "and I hate
to think of your being here alone a whole afternoon.  What were you
thinking of doing?"

I had been thinking of going to this concert, and Palestrina guessed
it, of course....

I was at the door of the concert hall at two-thirty in the afternoon,
and found Mrs. Jamieson and Margaret and the young man already on the
pavement, looking as if they had stood there for a considerable time.
Mr. Swinnerton is a large, rather stupid-looking man, with a red face,
a crooked nose, and curly hair.  He wore a dark blue overcoat, so thick
and strong that it reminded one of some encasement of plaster of Paris,
or of some heavy coat of mail.  His hands were covered in yellow
dogskin gloves, equally unyielding, so that Mr. Swinnerton appeared
deprived of any agility of movement by his garments.  Mr. Swinnerton is
in the volunteers, and has "Captain Swinnerton" printed on his cards.
He gave me the idea of seeming to think that every action of his was
some epoch-making event, and during the afternoon he frequently
referred to having seen a picture then on view at one of the galleries,
as though this were rather an up-to-date, not to say remarkable,
proceeding.  Margaret seemed a good deal impressed by his manner, and
the Jamiesons had decided that he was "smart," which was a further and
quite unnecessary addition to Mr. Swinnerton's vanity, and very bad for
a gentleman of his complacent character.

He ushered us into the Queen's Hall in an important sort of way, which
gave one the impression that the place belonged to him; and the fact
that I was making a third in a party under his guidance convinced me
that I was in some sort adding to his self-satisfaction.  Mr.
Swinnerton had chosen shilling places, because, as he informed us a
great number of times, these were in the best position for hearing the
music.  Mrs. Jamieson was disappointed.  In her class of life a treat
is given on a more magnificent scale.

"Shall I sit next you, Mrs. Jamieson?" I said, for I believed that this
was what I was intended to say; but Mr. Swinnerton remarked to
Margaret, "I'll go next; I like to divide myself amongst the ladies."

Mrs. Jamieson looked uncomfortable in the small amount of space a
shilling had procured for her, and she suggested apologetically that
she would like a programme; but the music was beginning, and Mr.
Swinnerton put up his large, stiff-gloved hand like a slab, and said,
"Hush!"

We went faithfully through the orthodox Queen's Hall concert from the
very first note to the "Ride of the Valkyries," and after every item on
the programme our host turned to us, moving his whole body in his stout
coat, and said, "Isn't that nice now?--very nice I call it!" still with
an air of ownership.

Mrs. Jamieson slept a little; but the hardness of her seat made it an
uneasy resting-place, and it is to be feared that her mantle with the
storm-collar was too hot; but, she whispered to me in a burst of
confidence, she was unable to remove it owing to the fact that the
bodice and skirt of her dress did not correspond.

"I always like these places," said Mr. Swinnerton again; "they are
exactly in the centre of the hall, and another thing is, they are near
the door in case of fire."

Margaret assented sweetly.  I always thought until to-day that Margaret
Jamieson was a plain woman; to-day I find she is good-looking.

"It is ridiculous," said Mr. Swinnerton, "to see the way people throw
their money away on really inferior seats, just because they think they
are fashionable."

Mrs. Jamieson stirred a little on her uneasy bench, and Mr. Swinnerton
said in self-defence, "Don't you agree with me, eh?"

"I think," said Mrs. Jamieson politely, "that perhaps for a long
concert the _fotoys_ would be more comfortable."

"Ah!" cried Mr. Swinnerton, "you want to be fashionable, I see; but
there are many of the best people who come to these seats.  I know of a
Member of Parliament--I don't know him, I know of him" (we felt that
some connection with the Member had been established)--"who comes
regularly to these very places, and who declares they are the best in
the house."

"Perhaps," said Mrs. Jamieson simply, "he had never tried the _fotoys_."

After the concert was over, Mr. Swinnerton suggested that Margaret and
her mother should go and have tea at a bun-shop, qualifying the
suggestion with the remark, "I know you ladies can never get on without
afternoon tea."  When with Mr. Swinnerton ladies are never allowed to
forget that he is a gentleman and they are ladies, and that a certain
forbearance is therefore extended to them.  He offered his arm to Mrs.
Jamieson, who gathered up her skirt and umbrella in one hand, and
accepted the proffered support in some embarrassment.  Margaret fell
behind with me, and whispered in a sort of excited way,--

"Hasn't it been lovely?  Do tell me what you think--I mean about him."

"I haven't had much chance of judging," I replied stupidly; "but he
seems all right, although perhaps his ideas are not very large."

"Still, you mean that one could always alter that," said Margaret
quickly, with the true Jamieson optimism, as applied to the beneficial
results of matrimony.  There is hardly, I believe, a defect that they
think they will not be able to eradicate in a future husband, save,
perhaps, the conical shape of Mr. Ward's head.  "But I really do not
think there is anything that I would like altered," she added simply.

"His name is Tudor," she went on.  "George calls him that now, and Maud
is beginning to do so--Maud is being so kind; she says it promotes a
familiar tone which is very helpful, to call him 'Tudor'--but I can't
call him anything but Mr. Swinnerton yet."

After tea Mr. Swinnerton asked us how we had enjoyed our entertainment,
and Margaret expressed herself in the highest terms in praise of it.
There seemed to be a lingering tendency on Mrs. Jamieson's part to
revert to the superior comfort of seven-and-sixpenny places and
armchairs, but we checked this by saying with emphasis that it was a
friendly afternoon of this kind that we really enjoyed.  Mr. Swinnerton
then put the Jamiesons into an omnibus, and directed the conductor to
"let these ladies out at the top of Sloane Street," in a tone of voice
that suggested that they were to be caged and padlocked until that
place of exit was reached.  He lifted his hat with a fine air to them,
and then, as I had called a hansom, he put me into it rather
elaborately, and cautioned the commissionaire at the door to "take care
of this gentleman."

He will probably call me a South African hero next; I wish he would
keep his attentions to himself.




CHAPTER XI.

Last night we dined at the Darcey-Jacobs'.  Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs is
enjoying "one breath of life" at a hotel with the Major, and she has
left quite a pathetic number of visiting-cards on all her friends, so
that her short London season may be as full of gaiety as possible.
Neither of us looked forward to the dinner-party being particularly
lively, but we were a good deal amused at the turn the conversation
took during dinner.  I have often thought since that a certain dumbness
which falls upon some entertainments can be dispersed if the subject of
matrimony is started, and I will class with it a discussion on food,
and personal experience at the hand of the dentist.  Any of these three
subjects can be thrown, as it were, into the stagnant deep waters of a
voiceless party, and the surface will be instantly rippled with eager
conversation.

Talk flagged a little in the private sitting-room of the hotel where
the Darcey-Jacobs gave their dinner-party.  Major Jacobs, in his
guileless way, gave us an exhaustive list of the friends whom they had
invited for that evening, but who had not been able to come; and this
had a curiously depressing effect upon us all, and within ourselves we
speculated unhappily as to whether we had been asked to fill up vacant
places.

"Why are men always allowed to blunder?" said Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs,
looking over her high nose at the gentleman next her, and tapping him
on the arm with her lorgnettes.

Major Jacobs, from his end of the table, looked penitent but mystified.

"Happy is the woman," said Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs, "who has no men about
her."

"I should like to have been born a widow," said a pretty girl with
beseeching blue eyes and a soft, confiding expression, who sat a little
lower down on my side of the table.  And then the subject of matrimony
was in full swing.

"Marriage is just an experience," said a shrill-voiced American widow
who sat opposite.  "Every one should try it, but that is no reason why
one should not be thankful when it is over."

"I am much interested in what you say," said Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs, with a
certain profound air suitable to so great a subject.  One felt the want
of the Jamiesons sadly during the ensuing discussion, and I almost
found myself, in the words of Mettie, making the suggestion that
marriage was a great risk.

"Some one once said," ventured Major Darcey-Jacobs, "that choosing a
wife was like choosing a profession--it did not matter much what your
choice was, so long as you stuck to it.  It was a mere figure of
speech, no doubt----"

"I hope so, indeed," said Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs.

"Marriage is the worst form of gambling," broke in an elderly
gentleman; "it should be suppressed by law.  Talk about lotteries!
Talk about sweepstakes!  Why, the worst you can do, if you put your
money into them, is to draw a blank.  Now, this is fair play, I
consider; you either get a prize or you get nothing.  But matrimony,
sir, is a swindle compared with which the Missing Word Competition
appears like a legal document beside a forged bank-note."

If the old gentleman had a wife present she was evidently of a callous
disposition, for I saw no wrathful expression on any face.

Mr. Ellicomb--even in London Ellicomb and Anthony Crawshay are asked to
meet us--gave it as his opinion that a woman's hand was wanted in the
home.  The voice was the voice of Ellicomb, the sentiment was the
sentiment of Maud, and Palestrina and I very nearly exchanged glances.

After this, several people began to describe at one and the same time,
in quite a breathless way, their own personal experiences of the
happiness of wedded life.

"Of course," said Major Darcey-Jacobs, "a deal of forbearance must be
exercised if married life is to be a success."  And Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs
said quickly, "I hope you do not intend to become personal, William."
To which William replied that no such intention had been his.

Anthony said in his cheery voice, "Of course it is give and take, don't
you know, and then it is all right."

Every one volunteered ideas on the subject--not once, but several
times.  And those who applauded the happy state shouted each other down
by quoting examples of wedded bliss in such words as: "Look at
Hawkins!" "Look at Jones!" "Look at the Menteiths!"

Quite suddenly Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs leaned across the table, smiled at
her husband, and remarked, "Look at us, William!"

I do not think I have ever seen any one look so astonished as Major
Jacobs.  "That was very pretty of Maria," he said in a low voice; "very
pretty of her, by Gad!"  And we caught him looking at his wife several
times that evening with a puzzled but delighted expression on his face.

After dinner we played Bridge.  "I disapprove of the game myself," said
Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs, who certainly was the worst player I have ever met,
"but Mrs. Fielden likes it, and she has promised to come in in the
evening."

Mrs. Fielden arrived at the same time as Colonel Jardine, and they
played as partners together, with me and the American widow as
opponents.  Colonel Jardine wore some kind of lead ring on his finger,
which he said cured gout, and gathered up his tricks in a stiff sort of
way.  He had a pet name for almost every card in the pack, and he
babbled on without once ceasing throughout the rubber.  "Now we'll see
where old Mossy Face is.  I think that draws the Curse of Scotland.
Kinky takes that," and so on.  It was perfectly maddening, but Mrs.
Fielden seemed quite pleased.  I don't suppose she ever feels
irritated.  The American widow, who was my partner, was only just
learning the game.  When I said to her, "May I play?" she always
replied, if she had a bad hand, "No, certainly not."  And when it was
pointed out to her that she had either to say, "If you please," or "I
double," she replied, "Don't ask me if you may play, if you mean to do
it whether I like it or not."  She always gave us such items of
information as "I know what I should say if it was left to me this
time," and she frequently doubled with nothing at all in her hand,
because she said she liked to play a plucky game.

I have tried to cure Mrs. Fielden of saying "dah-monds" when she means
"diamonds," but it is quite useless.  She also says (with a radiant
smile) "How tarsome!" when she has lost a rubber, although I have
pointed out to her that that is not the phonetic pronunciation of the
word.  When we are all wrangling over the mistakes and misdeeds of the
last round, Mrs. Fielden looks hopelessly at us and says, "Is it any
one's deal?"  And then we laugh and stop arguing.  She never keeps the
score, or picks up the cards, or deals for herself, or does anything
useful.

The American widow did not stop talking most of the time, and the
Colonel kept up his running commentary upon the cards he was playing,
and then Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs joined us to look on, and she and the
American widow plunged into a discussion on clothes, which they kept up
vigorously all the time.  This necessitated a number of questions
relating to the game from the American widow, whenever she was recalled
to the fact that she was playing Bridge: "May I see that laast trick?
What's trumps?  Does my hand go down on the table this time?"  Mrs.
Fielden beamed kindly upon her, even when the widow had debated five
minutes which card to lead, and Colonel Jardine had begun to play the
chromatic scale of impatience up and down the table with his stiff
fingers.

"Waal," said the American widow to Mrs. Fielden, "I think you are just
lovely, and I would like to play with you always.  I believe most
people would like to kill me at Bridge.  Caan't think why.  Colonel
Jardine, did you play the lost chord?"

"I know the tune," said the Colonel; "but I don't play at all."

The American turned bewildered eyes upon Mrs. Fielden, who said,
smiling, "Colonel Jardine is practising the chromatic scale.  I think
he will be a very good player some day."

"How was I to know," said the Colonel, spluttering over his
whisky-and-soda when the American widow had left, "that she meant the
last card?  That woman would drive me crazy in six weeks."

"I liked her," said Mrs. Fielden, "and she is very pretty."

There is a certain large-heartedness about this pretty woman of fashion
and of the world which constrains her to say something kind about every
one.  With her the absent are always right, and I do not think I have
ever heard her say an unkind word about any one.  At Stanby, when
people who are staying there make a newly-departed guest run the
gauntlet of criticism--not always of the kindest sort--Mrs. Fielden
says, in that royal fashion of hers which makes her approval the final
decision in all matters, "I liked him."  And the departed guest's
character and reputation are safe.  Her charity is boundless and quite
indiscriminate, save that she sends a trifle more rain and sunshine on
the unjust than on the just.

"Come to lunch with me some day," she said to me in the off-hand way in
which she generally gives an invitation.  "I am always at home at two
o'clock.  Why not come to-morrow?  You are leaving town almost
immediately, are you not?"

Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs is also asked to lunch; every one is asked to lunch.
When one goes to the pretty widow's house in South Street one generally
finds a dozen people lunching with her.

... She came into the room--late, of course--and found ten or twelve
people waiting for lunch.  "I am so sorry!  Do you all know each
other?" she asked of the rather constrained group of strangers making
frigid conversation to each other in the flower-filled drawing-room.
And then she began to introduce us to each other, and forgot half our
names, and we went downstairs in a buzz of conversation and laughter,
and filled with something that is odd and magnetic, which only comes
when Mrs. Fielden arrives.

As is always the way at her lunch-parties, her carriage drives up to
the door before any one has finished coffee, and then we all say
good-bye, complaining of the rush of London.

"I want you to drive with me this afternoon," said Mrs. Fielden, when I
with the others was saying good-bye.  I think she generally singles
somebody out for a drive or a long talk, or to take her to a
picture-gallery after lunch, and it is done in a way that makes the one
thus singled out feel foolishly elated and flattered.

"I think we are going to drive down to Richmond and see some trees and
grass, and behave in a rural sort of way this afternoon," she announced
as she seated herself in the carriage.

"And what about all your engagements for this afternoon?" I asked.
"And the Red Book, and the visiting-list, and the shopping-list, and
the visiting-cards, which I see with you?"

"I never keep engagements," said Mrs. Fielden; "and every one knows my
memory is so bad that they always forgive me.  Some one gave me a
little notebook the other day, with my initials in silver upon it--I
can't remember who it was--and I put down in it all the tarsome things
I ought to do, and then I lost the little pocket-book."

"If I ever find it," I said, "I shall bring it to you, and read out all
your tarsome engagements to you."

"I didn't say 'tarsome,'" said Mrs. Fielden.

"I suppose you are whirling through the London season," I said
presently; "and going everywhere, and having your frocks chronicled in
the magazines, and going to a great many parties?"

"No," said Mrs. Fielden; "I have been down at Stanby."

"I wish," I remarked, "that you did not always give one unexpected
replies.  Why have you been down at Stanby?  You didn't say anything
about it when I saw you last night."

"Do you know old Miss Lydia Blind?" said Mrs. Fielden.  "She is ill,
and I got rather a pathetic letter from her, so I went down to Stanby
to look after her."

She fumbled for the pocket of her dress, raising first what seemed to
be a layer of lace, and then a number of layers of chiffon, and then,
after rustling amongst some silk to find her artfully-concealed pocket,
she produced a letter and handed it to me.

"Am I to read it?" I said; and Mrs. Fielden nodded.

"... One so often hears," so the letter ran, "of a case of long illness
in which the one who is strong, and who acts as nurse to the invalid,
breaks down before the end comes.  To me it has always seemed to show
that the strong one's courage has failed somehow, and that, had zeal
been stronger or faith greater, she might have endured to the end...."
And, again, in a postscript: "When I was younger I was very impatient,
and I think I could not well have borne it had I known that life was to
be a waiting time.  I do not say this in any discontented spirit, dear,
and I only write to you because you always understand...."  And then
the letter broke off suddenly, and I handed it back to Mrs. Fielden.

"So this is you, as Miss Lydia knows you," I said.

"I want you to go and see her when you go back to Stowel.  Will you?"
said Mrs. Fielden.  "Miss Lydia is an angel, I think; the best woman
really that ever lived.  Will you take her some things I am sending
her, and ask how she is when you go back?"

We drove under the trees of Richmond Park in Mrs. Fielden's big,
luxurious carriage.  She generally drives in a Victoria, and I asked
her why she had the landau out this afternoon.

"A whim," said Mrs. Fielden.  "I am full of whims."

But of course a landau is the only carriage in which a lame man, who
has to sit with his foot up, can put it comfortably on the opposite
seat.

We drove onwards, and she stopped the carriage to look at the view from
Richmond Hill, and the soft air blew up to us in a manner very cool and
refreshing; and then we got out and walked about for a time, and Mrs.
Fielden gave me her arm.

"I don't really require an arm," I said, "but I like taking yours."

"It is a very strong arm," said Mrs. Fielden; and she exclaimed
quickly, "I believe I am getting fat!  My maid tells me all my dresses
want altering.  I wish it was time to think about beginning to hunt
again."

"Do you know," I said, "I always thought, till I got back to England,
that my leg had been taken off below the knee, and that I should be
able to get astride of a horse again.  I never used to see it, of
course, when they dressed it; and when I counted up the things I should
be able to do, riding was always one of them.  I didn't sell my horses
till just the other day."

Mrs. Fielden did not sympathize, but one of her silences fell between
us.  We did not speak again till she began to tell me an amusing story
which made us both laugh; but when she was sitting in the carriage, and
the footman was helping me in, and we were still laughing, I could have
sworn that her eyes looked larger and softer than I have ever seen them.




CHAPTER XII.

It is always rather melancholy arriving at home alone, and I miss
Palestrina very much at these times, and I feel ill-disposed towards
Thomas.  Down-Jock pretended not to know me, and barked furiously when
I drove up to the door, and then ran away on three legs, making
believe, as he sometimes does when he wants to appeal to one's pity,
that he is old and lame.

It was still early in the afternoon, and the sunshine was blazing over
everything when I hobbled down the hill to inquire for Miss Lydia.  The
houses in Stowel are all roofed with red tiles, and each garden has
flowering shrubs in it or beds full of bright-coloured flowers, so that
the little place has a very warm and happy look on a sunny summer day.
A great heavy horse-chestnut tree hung over the walls of the doctor's
house, and scattered fragments of pink blossom when the soft air
stirred gently.  The wistaria on the post-office was in full bloom.
And the place was so full of pleasant sounds this afternoon--of singing
birds, and heavy-rolling wagons moving up the broad street, and the
laughter of children, and the soft rush of the summer wind through the
trees--that one felt that a day like this gave one a very strong
leaning in favour of the happy view that life is, after all, a good
thing.

One had, of course, to stop and speak to several old friends, who said
they were thankful to see me back, as though a visit to London was an
expedition fraught with many dangers.

When I reached the little cottage with the green gate, and the maid
opened the door to me, she told me that Lydia Blind had died an hour
ago.

The staircase of the little house is directly opposite the front door.
I could not but believe that if I waited a little while Miss Lydia
would descend the stairs, as she always did, with a smile which never
failed to welcome every one.  Or, if she were not within doors, that I
would only have to pass out into the little garden at the back of the
house to find her.  I thought suddenly of the words of a boy I used to
know at school, who, when a young playfellow died, said between his
sobs, "It was so hard upon him dying before he had had a good time."
Certainly ever since we knew her Lydia's life had been one long
sacrifice to a witless invalid, and I couldn't help feeling that
perhaps no one would ever know the extent of her patient service.
Probably there never lived a more unselfish woman, and I cannot think
why she never married.

She was a person who lacked worldly wisdom, and in worldly matters she
was not prosperous--she never sowed that sort of grain.  It was very
touching to find that she had not even a few trinkets to leave behind,
but that one by one each had been sold to pay for something for the
invalid--a doctor's fee, or a chemist's heavy bill.  She left the world
as unobtrusively as she lived in it.  Her last illness was very sudden
and brief, and probably she would have been thankful that the little
household was spared any extra expense.

The news of Lydia's death was unexpected by every one.  When I turned
and left the house and was walking home again, I met Mrs. Taylor going
to inquire about her neighbour's health, with an offering of fruit in a
little basket.  She begged me, in the Stowel fashion, to turn and walk
back with her, declaring that she felt so seriously upset by the news
that if I would only see her as far as her gate I should be doing her a
kindness.  In the garden the General, who had run down to Stowel for a
couple of days, was reclining in a deck-chair, Indian fashion.  He was
reading some cookery recipes in a number of _Truth_, and he turned to
his niece as she crossed the lawn and said, "Do you think your cook
could manage this, Mary?  Select a fine pineapple----"

"Oh, uncle," said Mrs. Taylor with a good deal of feeling, "we have had
such bad news!  Our dear old friend in the village, Miss Lydia Blind,
is dead."

"What Lydia Blind?" said the General; and Mrs. Taylor replied,--

"You never knew her, dear.  She wasn't able to come to the party;
indeed, I think she has been ailing ever since about that time, but we
had no idea that the end was so near."

"It can't be the Lydia Blind I used to know?" said the General.

"Oh no, you couldn't have known her," said Mrs. Taylor with a sob; "she
was just a dear old maiden lady living in the village on very small
means."

"She hadn't a sister called Belinda, had she?" said the General.

Mrs. Taylor said she had, and I remembered suddenly how I had seen
Lydia Blind standing one morning in front of the General's picture in
the photographer's shop, and had heard her say, "I used to know him."

Mrs. Taylor went indoors, and I said good-bye, but the General said to
me abruptly, "I should like to see her; will you take me there?"  And
he did not speak again until we found ourselves in the little porch of
the cottage.  He looked very tall standing by the low door of the
house, and an odd idea came to me that Miss Lydia would have been proud
of her afternoon caller.

"Let me go alone," he said gruffly, when he had asked permission to go
to her room; and I waited in Lydia's morning-room, with its twine cases
and unframed sketches, and the photographs of babies.

"I cannot see the sister," said the General irritably, when he had
rejoined me in the darkened room.  "Is she still dumb, poor thing?  If
ever there was a case," he went on, "of one life--and, to my mind, the
sweeter and the better life--being sacrificed to another, it is in the
case of Lydia Blind."  He sat down on the little green sofa, and looked
about him with eyes that seemed to see nothing.  "I never expected such
a thing," he said; "I couldn't have expected a thing like this ... I
didn't even know she lived here....  Do you remember her," he said,
"when she was very pretty?  No, no, of course you wouldn't....  It
doesn't hurt you to walk a little, does it?  I have lived nearly all my
life out of doors, and when anything upsets me I cannot stand being
within four walls...."

We went out and crossed the field-path into the woods beyond.  The
paths of the wood are narrow and uneven, and at first we walked in
single file, until we came to the broader road beyond the stream, and
then we walked on side by side, the General suiting his pace to my
slow, awkward gait.

"... Did you ever know the Bazeleys at all?  No, you wouldn't, of
course: that would be before your time.  They had a very pretty place
in Lincolnshire--a charming place--with a veranda round the house, and
wicker-chairs with coloured cushions on them--more like an Indian house
than an English one....  Harold Bazeley was in love with Lydia too."
(I believe the General was talking more to himself than to me.)  "It
was one night sitting in the veranda that I heard him begin to make
love to her for all he was worth, and I had to cut it....  Poor chap!
he came into the smoking-room that night, where I was sitting alone,
and he sat down by the table and put his head in his hands.  He may
have been saying his prayers (for he was always a religious man ... he
did a lot of good for the men under him in India), and I sat with him
till it was time to go to bed.  I don't know if it was any comfort to
him, but I knew from his face that Lydia must have said no, and I
thought perhaps he wouldn't like being alone....  Well, then of course
one didn't like to rush in and ask one's best friend's girl to marry
one so soon after his disappointment.  One had very strict ideas about
honour in those days; I hope one has not lost them....  It is very odd
that I was never here before, until last spring.  Nearly all my service
has been abroad, and I generally used to spend my leave hunting or in
London, and my niece used to come up and stay with me there....  I
didn't care much for Taylor in those days, but he really isn't a bad
sort of fellow."

The sun began to sink behind the trees, and the General seemed to wake
from the reverie in which he had been talking to me, and said: "You
oughtn't to be out after sunset, if you have still got malaria about
you," and we began to walk slowly homewards.

"It was just such an evening as this," he said, "when I bade her
good-bye, meaning to come back in a little while and ask her to marry
me.  She was standing by the gate--fine old gates with stone pillars to
them, and the sun shone full in her eyes....  I suppose that gentle,
sweet look never left them, did it?  They were closed, of course, when
I saw them just now....  She was wearing a white dress that evening, I
remember--a sort of muslin dress which I suppose would not be
fashionable now, but which looked very pretty then.  It had a lot of
pink ribbons about it, and there was a great bunch of pink moss-roses
in the ribbon of her belt....  Do you know I never picture her except
as the girl who stood by the gate with the sun behind her, and the
roses in her belt.  I think I lost my head a little when it came to
saying good-bye, and I began to say things which I had not meant to
say--she looked so pretty with the red sunlight upon her, and her white
muslin dress almost turned to pink in the glare....  I don't think she
was surprised, only sweeter and gentler than before, and a curious,
happy look was in her eyes.  But I stopped in time, and stammered like
a fool, thinking of poor Harold Bazeley, and then I said good-bye
rather hurriedly.  But I came back again to the gate where she was
still standing, and asked if I might have one of the roses in her belt.
And she gave me the whole bunch.

"... It must have been after this that the father died and left them
very poor, and then the sister (this one, Belinda) had a stroke of
paralysis, and there was no one to look after her but Lydia....  I
wrote and proposed to her before I went to India--asked her to come
with me as my wife.  But she said she could not marry while her sister
lived.  It isn't as though we could have remained in England, and she
could have lived with us; but of course India would have been an
impossibility for the poor thing.  We never thought in those days that
poor Belinda would live long.  And then she made a sort of recovery,
but was still quite helpless, and Lydia wrote and asked me to wait for
her no longer....  I never heard that she had come to live at Stowel."

The broad, wide village road was dim with twilight when we walked
homewards along it--The Uncle and I.  The children had all gone
indoors, and the flowers in the little garden had lost their colour in
the dim light.

As we passed by the cottage the General halted on the quiet, deserted
road and took off his hat, then he leaned over the little green paling
and drew towards him a branch of a moss-rose tree that Miss Lydia had
planted there.  He plucked a bud from it and held it to his face.  Then
he said gently, "They are the same sort, but they do not smell so
sweet."




CHAPTER XIII.

Mrs. Fielden came to Stowel for the funeral, and did not return to
London again.  She went to pay some visits, I believe, and afterwards
she will go to Scotland to stay with the Melfords, as she always does
in August.  It was a very quiet summer.  Anthony went to Ireland to
fish, and Major Jacobs went with him instead of me: Anthony and I used
to take the fishing together.  Even Frances Taylor went north to stay
with Mrs. Macdonald, and the Reading Society postponed its future
meetings till the winter should come again.

Undoubtedly Kate Jamieson's wedding was a stirring event in a very dull
time.  The festivities connected with it were carried out with the
Jamiesons' usual energy and lavishness.  It is possible to be lavish on
five hundred a year.  That is one of the pleasing things that
kind-hearted people like the Jamiesons can prove.  No one was omitted
in the list of invitations to the reception which was held on the lawn
in front of the house.  And there the whole of the Jamiesons' wide
circle of friends was gathered together, forming an assembly which
surely only the censorious mind could find fault with.  The
refreshments, these good Jamiesons informed us, with their ingenuous
interest in discussing detail, were prepared by Margaret, and Kate
contributed to the payment of their ingredients from her small savings.
The group of bride and bridesmaids, which was photographed at the front
door, each wearing an expression of acute distress upon her face, was
George's own idea, and was nobly paid for by him.

It was announced at the wedding-feast--although it had been whispered
for a long time--that there was soon to be another break in the
Jamieson family.  We all instantly prepared a smile of congratulation
for Maud, and some disappointment was felt when it was discovered that
the remark applied to Mrs. Jamieson's youngest son, Kennie.  The Pirate
had for some time been informing his friends that the Wild West was
"calling to him," and that he had the "go fever," and that "once he had
known the perfect freedom of life out there" it was impossible to
settle down to the conventionalities of English society again.  The
Pirate had obtained a post as purser on one of the ships of the company
to which he belonged, and he appeared at the wedding-breakfast in a
suit of white ducks, a gold-laced cap, and the famous cummerbund.  I
have a strong suspicion that he had a revolver concealed in a
mysterious pocket, from the way his hand, in moments of excitement,
occasionally moved towards it; but fortunately the wedding-party was of
so peaceful a description that it was not necessary to produce the
weapon.

Since the exciting news of Kennie's proposed departure for Buenos Ayres
Mettie has developed nerves and hysteria.  But so limited is the power
of imagination or discrimination in the human mind, that I must
honestly confess that I never once connected her indisposition and low
spirits with the news of her cousin's departure.  Mettie has added to a
certain helplessness which always distinguishes her a tendency to
tears, and to sitting alone in her bedroom and sniffing dolorously; the
big thin nose requires constant attention, and there are red rims round
poor Mettie's eyes.  The Jamiesons, who trace every variation in life
to a love affair, are not long of course in coming to the right and the
sentimental--nay, from the Jamieson point of view, the only reasonable
explanation of this change in their little cousin.  But Mettie has
entreated them to say nothing, and to let her suffer in silence, and
they are too loyal to betray her interesting confidences.  Kennie
himself is, I believe, still unaware of the interest he is exciting in
Mettie's gentle breast, but doubtless the little woman's extreme
timidity and her clinging disposition appeal in no small measure to the
Defender of the Sex.  Mettie raises meek, adoring eyes to the Pirate's
ruddy face, under the gold-laced cap, and murmurs with clasped hands:
"You will never come back to us--I know it, I feel it!  You will be
murdered by some gang of cut-throats, and then what will I--I mean your
mother, do?"  The Pirate plumes himself and struts, and the dangers
that his little cousin has so powerfully depicted for him make his
young heart swell.

The village church was quite full of spectators and friends; nearly all
our acquaintances in the village wore new gowns--or apparently new
gowns--for the wedding.  Mrs. Lovekin, in a black-cloth mantle with
bead-trimming, showed guests into their pews, and directed the children
at the doorway into giving a ringing cheer as the bride drove up to the
church.  It was whispered by a wag that Mrs. Lovekin would like to don
a surplice and officiate at the interesting ceremony herself.  There
was a party in white cotton gloves, who banged doors and shouted "Drive
on!" and it was hard to realize that this was the Jamiesons' odd man
and gardener, transformed for the occasion.  He wore a large white
ribbon rosette in his button-hole, and all the morning he had been busy
erecting an archway over the gate at Belmont with Union Jacks displayed
thereon, out of consideration, as he explained, to the late Captain
Jamieson, he being military.  The Miss Traceys were resplendent in
brown dresses and profuse lace neckties, securely anchored to their
chests by massive brooches; the dresses were afterwards mentioned in an
account of the wedding in the local paper, and it was cut out and
carefully kept by the Miss Traceys, who pasted the interesting news in
a small album for news-cuttings which they bought for the purpose.

At the Jamiesons' little house there was, I understand, a wild state of
confusion and energy from a very early hour in the morning, and
looking-glasses and hand-mirrors were in great demand.  The centre of
interest there, it seems, was Kate's bedroom, where the whole of The
Family congregated to give Kate a last kiss before the veil was put on,
and to wish her happiness again and again.  George, who throughout the
entire proceedings made a laudable attempt to appear calm, at last told
his sister that it really was time to start, and the carriage rolled
down the hill, and Kate Jamieson alighted from it, and walked up the
aisle of the old church leaning upon her brother's arm.  Eliza Jamieson
was busy with a note-book the whole time, and almost one seemed to
begin to see the wedding through her journalistic eyes.

Our curate's wife, who is still far from strong, asked Palestrina to
look after Peggy, who expressed a wish to see the wedding, and I was
interested to find how many little games Peggy had invented for herself
by way of getting through the tedium of a service--games which, I
imagine, she had been preparing during the many services which a
curate's little girl is supposed to attend.

"If you press your eyes to the back of your head as far as you can,"
she whispered to me, "you can see green and red and blue spots, and
then open them and you can see green and red and blue spots round
father."  And again: "I can say, 'We beseech Thee!' seven times over
while the choir are singing it, if we have Jackson's _Te Deum_."  And
then: "Do you know what Georgie and I do, when we are sent to church
alone?  We hide in the pew until no one thinks we are there, and then
we pop up in the middle of the service and begin to say the responses.
When we sit with the Sunday-school children we play at 'My husband and
your husband,' and then we each choose in turn which husband we'll have
in the congregation.  You see, the first man who comes in is to be the
first child's husband, and the second the second child's, that's how we
manage; last Sunday I got the baker's boy."

Mr. Swinnerton was at the wedding, somewhat inclined to be
consequential, as usual; but as he devoted his whole attention to
Margaret, one could not but feel that his presence was acceptable.  (We
are on the tip-toe of expectation to know when Mr. Swinnerton will
"come to the point.")  Margaret Jamieson looked after the needs of the
Higginses' relations, and attended to the wants of all the humbler of
the guests.

There was still another element of interest in the marriage-party in
the person of Mr. Evans, who ran down from Hampstead for it.  "If Mr.
Evans comes," Maud said, with the characteristic fine common sense of
the Jamiesons, "I want you all to understand that it is all quite over
between him and me.  But what I have always thought about Mr. Evans is
this--that he is the sort of man who would like The Family, and I do
not see why he should not take a fancy to one of the other members of
it.  I am quite sure his affection for me was based upon my
suitability.  He often told me, for instance, that he would like a wife
who had been brought up to do things for herself, and could manage on a
small income and dress cheaply, and I am sure we can all do that.  And
after all, if that is so, one of us is as suitable as another.  He had
very definite ideas about a wife; but I couldn't help feeling all the
time that it was some one like ourselves that he had in his mind.  He
seemed to have a great dread of any one who was too smart; and I said
to him at the time--for of course we both talked about our families a
good deal, as one does in the first stages--that we were all very
homely sort of people.  I could always put myself in the background if
he seemed, for instance, to take a fancy to Gracie.  And Gracie herself
has often said that she thinks she would like a man to wear a white
watered-silk waistcoat."

Gracie looked quite pleased with the arrangement, and Mr. Evans was
asked down "as a friend."  And I should here like to record--only of
course it is going too far ahead--that before the summer was over, Mr.
Evans, charmed with The Family, as Maud felt he would be, and convinced
of their suitability, had chosen Gracie from amongst the remaining Miss
Jamiesons who were still at the disposal of those who seek a wife.
Gracie's energy charmed Mr. Evans.  He often said afterwards that he
believed he had got the pick of the basket after all.

It was quite evident to me, and I believe to most of the Jamiesons'
guests, that one of the mysteries, so dear to the hearts of Stowel, was
in preparation for the wedding afternoon.  Not even my sister and I had
been initiated into the secret; but Mrs. Jamieson, it must be
confessed, took away from the shock of surprise which might have been
ours, by referring during the whole afternoon to the entertainment
which was to take place later.  The Jamiesons had decided that the
lawn, newly mown, was to be suddenly cleared of trestle-tables and
garden-chairs, and that a small band of musicians was to spring up
unexpectedly out of the ground, as it were, and that every one was to
know suddenly that they were in the midst of an impromptu dance.  Now
Mrs. Jamieson, nervously expectant, and half fearing from the detached
manners of her daughters (so well did the Miss Jamiesons simulate their
ignorance of what was before them) that they must indeed have forgotten
about the dance, interrupted every conversation by creeping up to them
in her melancholy, quiet way, and saying, "Shall I get them to clear
away now?"

"It's to be impromptu, mamma," entreated the Miss Jamiesons in agitated
whispers.  It had been decided between them that Gracie, as the
youngest of the party, should exclaim suddenly, as if by some happy
inspiration, "I vote we dance;" and that then in a perfectly easy and
natural manner guests and entertainers alike should, with the utmost
friendliness, help to push back the tables and chairs into the lilac
bushes, and that then the musicians should be hastily summoned from the
kitchen, where they were to have tea.  Before that time arrived the
unfortunate Mrs. Jamieson had, as one might say, almost skimmed the
cream off the whole thing.  Her nervousness would not allow her to
rest, and in the end she had established the musicians in the three
chairs so artlessly prepared for them under the chestnut-tree; and
there they were with fiddle and concertina long before Gracie had found
an opportunity for making her impromptu suggestion.  Their sudden
appearance, one could not but feel, detracted from the unprepared
effect that had been intended, and they stood waiting to begin with
quite a forlorn appearance until the Pirate, for whom the arrival of
the hour means the arrival of the man (if the Pirate is anywhere
about), called out in his loud tones, "Strike up, you fellows, and let
us have a dance!" and the very next moment the white drill suit and the
gold-laced cap of Kennie might have been seen in the middle of the
lawn.  He gallantly seized Mettie round the waist and scattered the
guests by the onslaught and the fierce charge he made upon them, and
soon had cleared a space in which he footed it gaily.  The Higginses,
who had been rather shy during the reception, hastened to find
partners, and warmed to the occasion at once.  Young Abel Higgins, the
handsome young farmer from Dorming, said it was the pleasantest
entertainment he had ever been at.  "There is no cliquism about it," he
remarked.  "You just say to a girl, 'Will you dance?' and up she comes;
it doesn't matter if she's a lord's daughter!"

Mr. Swinnerton devoted much of his attention and his conversation to me
during the afternoon.  He discussed what he calls "military matters" at
great length, pointing out the mistakes of every general in South
Africa, at the same time clearly stating what Mr. Swinnerton would have
done under similar circumstances, and lamenting the inefficiency of the
War Office.  Later in the afternoon, however, when he found me where,
as I hoped, I had effectually concealed myself behind a laurel bush,
Mr. Swinnerton plunged heavily into the question of marriage; and this,
as Maud would say, was surely a very hopeful sign.  I was disappointed,
however, to find that his views regarding the happy state of matrimony
seemed to have been made almost entirely from one point of view, and
that point of view himself.

"Don't you think," he began ponderously, as he seated himself beside me
after the rather heavy fatigue of dancing on a lawn to the strains of a
band that did not keep scrupulous time--"don't you think that a man
ought to see a girl in her own home before he makes up his mind?"

I dissented on the plea of over-cautiousness, but Mr. Swinnerton did
not hear me.

"What I think," he went on, "is that marriage is a serious undertaking
for a man, and that one ought to be very sure of one's own mind."

I admitted the seriousness of matrimony, but thought it applied equally
to the woman.

This remark also seemed to escape Mr. Swinnerton's attention.  Indeed,
I found that what is extremely irritating about this fellow is that his
mind never diverges from his own topic; he seems quite incapable of
excursions into the thoughts and feelings of the persons he addresses,
but plods steadily on his own path, pleased to give his own views, and
quite unaffected by the differences of opinion that are offered him.
There is a legend of my childhood that records that a man once said,
"It is bitt----" and then went to sleep for a thousand years, and when
he woke up he said, "--erly cold."  I am often reminded of this story
when I listen to Mr. Swinnerton's plodding conversation.

"What I feel is," he went on--and one knew that no fatigue on the part
of the listener would be noticed by him--"what I feel is, that the man
being the head of the woman he should always choose some one who is
docile and good-tempered, and perhaps above all things a good cook.
That's the very first thing I would teach a woman--to be a good cook.
It's so important for a man to have his meals really nice and nicely
served.  Don't you agree with me?"

"It is very important," I said.

"I am so glad you agree with me."  Mr. Swinnerton occasionally remarks
on an agreeable clause in one's conversation, whereas a disagreement
never even penetrates his mind.  "Of course, you fellows with your mess
and all that can scarcely realize how necessary it is that a man's wife
should be a good cook.  And then she ought to be thoroughly
domesticated," went on Mr. Swinnerton's heavy voice; "a woman should
not always be wanting to go out in the evening.  What I feel is that
the home should constitute the woman's happiness."

"And cooking?" I said.

"Yes, and cooking," said Mr. Swinnerton.  "I do not want my wife to
have any money; I had much rather she had to come to me for things.  I
am not greedy about money.  I am comfortably off, but I think a man
should have entire control of the purse.  One could knock off any
expenditure on a wife's dress, if that is the case.  Ladies like a new
bonnet, and I should always give my wife a new bonnet if things had
been nice."

I remarked that Mr. Swinnerton was very generous.

"I know I am generous.  Of course, a man gives up a great deal when he
marries, but I do not know that in the matter of expense it would cost
me more to keep a small house than to pay for lodgings."

"It depends," I said, "what wages you give your wife.  An occasional
new bonnet would not be an extravagant salary, if she turned out to be
a really good cook."

For the first time Mr. Swinnerton seemed struck by the wisdom of my
remarks.  "No, it would not," he said; "it would not.  I know that I
would make a good husband," he remarked; "and I feel that I have a
future before me in the volunteers."

Margaret joined us at this moment, and Swinnerton smiled indulgently at
her, without offering, however, to give her his seat.  I do not think
that Margaret noticed this, as she did not notice any omission on Mr.
Swinnerton's part.

"I hope you are not very tired," she said.  "Your journey from London
and then this little dance must be very fatiguing, I am afraid."

"Men don't get tired," said Mr. Swinnerton grandiosely, and he looked
towards me for applause.  He did not, however, ask her to dance, and
Margaret moved away to attend to other guests.

"She's a very nice-looking girl," said Mr. Swinnerton approvingly, "and
a well-brought-up girl, too."

So I suppose it is still hopeful, as the Jamiesons would say.  But I
pray that Margaret Jamieson will remove Mr. Swinnerton hence when she
has married him.

Kate and Mr. Ward drove to the station in the best landau and pair of
horses from Stowel Inn.  Mr. Ward was so upset from first to last by
the ceremonies and the heat that his conical-shaped head, covered with
the dew of nervous perspiration, steamed like a kettle; but his
affection for his bride and his evident delight and pride in her were
undeniable, and although resenting in his mild way the stinging shower
of rice with which he was pelted, and the usual facetious jokes that
were made on the bride and bridegroom, Mr. Ward nevertheless beamed
with good-nature all the time.

Palestrina made me laugh when she came home in the evening.  She had
been down to the village to see the Pettifers and to show them her
wedding finery, as she promised to do; for Mrs. Pettifer is ill in bed
again, and was unable to stand at the church door with the rest of the
crowd to see the wedding-party.  My sister found the old lady weeping
bitterly, and for a long time she could not guess the cause of her
distress, until at last a remark of her husband's explained it.  "She
do take on like that tur'ble queer," he said, "as soon as ever the
wedding-bells ring after a marriage is over."

"Yes," said Mrs. Pettifer; "I always say to myself, 'She's got him, and
he ain't disappointed her after all.'"

Kennie sailed for Buenos Ayres the day after the wedding, and Mettie
walked over to see us, being sent on some errand, I have no doubt,
wherein she would be more usefully employed than in getting into the
way of the staff of workers who were clearing up after yesterday's
festivities.  Mettie brought over Mrs. Ward's first telegram received
that morning from Dover, and said it was too funny to think of Kate
being Mrs. Ward.  "Kate Ward," she said with one of her curious little
chirruping laughs, "Kate Ward--do look at it!"  And we dutifully
replied that it certainly seemed the height of drollery.

Palestrina is not perfectly just to me when Mettie comes to call.  She
always remembers something important which she has until this moment
forgotten, and with apologies to Mettie she flies off to see to it, and
I am left with our caller.  And then the marriage question is in full
swing before one can prevent it.  Mettie says she would never, never
allow a man to know that she cared for him, and that no nice girl
would.  Did I think that if a girl never gave any evidence of her love,
and died, it would be a very pitiful end?  And of course I said that
the pathos of the thing would strike one directly.

"After death," said Mettie, "she might still be his good angel.  It is
very strange," she said, "to think of becoming a being with wings.  Do
you know I often wonder what those wings can be like, and I cannot
imagine them made of anything but white ostrich feathers, which I must
say would look very pretty....  I am sure it is a brave thing to part
and say nothing, but do you think that one might write?"

It was only then, at that precise moment, that I in any way connected
Mettie's remarks with the thought of the Pirate Boy, now a purser in
the ---- Line.

"My dear Mettie," I said, "I should certainly write to him--write
often, write affectionately, send him your photograph, work him a
housewife for his cabin, carve him a frame for your photograph.  I am
delighted----"

"Oh! but nothing is settled yet," simpered Mettie.

It has sometimes struck me since, although one generally denies the
suggestion, that the first sentiment of love-making may emanate from
the woman's mind.  But probably the Pirate will never know that it was
not his own idea that he should fall in love with Mettie.

This evening I was looking over a lot of old letters, such as our
fathers and mothers used to keep, put away in drawers with bits of
ribbon tied round them in the days when there was more time for that
sort of thing than there is now.  And I came across the following
letter, written in ink that has grown rather faded, and dated 1845.  It
describes a wedding, and I have saved it from a number of other letters
which I have destroyed, to stick it into my diary as an appropriate
sort of ending to my entries for to-day.  The letter is a genuine one,
and I have the original of it beside me now.


"MY DEAREST AUNT,

"You wished to hear all about our doings on Thursday.  Though I dare
say you have heard many editions of the affairs of that day, I take the
earliest opportunity of relating to you, as I promised, my version of
it, though how often was it wished that dear aunt and uncle had
themselves been present to illuminate the picture.  We all assembled at
a quarter-past ten o'clock.  The married ladies (and gentlemen, whether
they were in that happy state or not) remained in the drawing-room
till, at a given signal, the bride descended, followed by her
bridesmaids--first Emily and myself, then Anne and Jane Schofield, then
Anna and Eliza Schofield.  The four first were in pink, the two last in
blue.  After talking over matters a little, we entered our respective
carriages, mamma going in the first carriage, and papa and Mary
bringing up the rear.  We went through the ceremony very well.  Mary
responded in a perfectly clear and audible voice; but once the worthy
bride-groom faltered, and as I stood next to him could perceive he was
somewhat agitated.  The ceremony of kissing being finished, we returned
from church, when numerous and costly presents were exhibited to the
eyes, and amongst them none more beautiful than my dear uncle and
aunt's.  But, by way of parenthesis, mamma wishes me to ask you, as
Mary has two silver canisters, whether you would have any objection to
change the kind and elegant expression of your feeling for Mary into a
silver waiter.  Knowing your kindness, we sent it by Uncle Kershaw.
Now to proceed.  We descended to breakfast--a most important business,
which occupied us a considerable time--in the middle of which Uncle
Ainsworth produced a bunch of grapes, and signified his intention of
drinking Mary Schofield's health in the red juice of the grape.  He
immediately expressed the juice and suited the action to the word.
Robert Arncliffe made a beautiful speech--quite a gem.  We then
proceeded to dress the bride in travelling attire.  Then came the
dreadful moment of parting.  Mamma and papa got over it most
wonderfully; suffice it to say our sisters' tears flowed most copiously
on that day.  After her departure, we took a drive to restore us to
that harmony of spirits so desirable when persons are the entertainers
of others.  We drove through Hyde Park and Regent's Park in procession,
and stopped to walk in the Zoological Gardens, coveting the society of
the brute creation as well as the rational.  We then returned to
dinner, which was at seven, when, to our indescribable horror, on
calling over the names of certain young ladies, we discovered their
toilet was not complete when dinner was announced.  After a small
delay, however, the offenders appeared, and the business of dinner was
commenced with astonishing vigour.  There is no occasion to describe to
you the manners and customs of a dinner-table, as a sameness must
naturally pervade all such employments.  We ladies at length signified
our intention of leaving the gentlemen masters of the field, and Uncle
Jesse came out with us and went to bed.  We proceeded to enjoy a small
quadrille, till I suppose the sound of feet called the other portion of
the community from below.  After tea and a little display of musical
powers, we had another quadrille; but this did not occur till Emily was
gone.  We finally separated at half-past eleven.  We have heard twice
or three times from the newly-married people.  They are in Bath to-day.
Will you excuse, my dear aunt, this dreadful scrawl, but I have had so
many notes to write, added to which I have sprained my right arm, which
is now pleading to be spared any further exertions.  Hoping that dear
uncle and yourself, as well as dear Sarah, are well, and again begging
to be excused this unconnected epistle, With united love to all,
Believe me,

"Your very affectionate niece,
    "MARGARET M. NAYLOR.

"MECKLENBURGH SQUARE,
  _August_ 1845."




CHAPTER XIV.

My leg, "my best leg," as poor Beau Brummell used to say, has been
hurting rather, for the last week or two.  I do not know how Palestrina
has discovered this, but the dear little woman is looking harassed and
anxious, and she is trying to inveigle me into going up to London
again, to get further advice from my doctor.  She has broached the
subject in several ways.  There is a play going on at present which she
would much like to see, if I will be kind enough to take her to London
for a couple of days.  Or there is some shopping which she wants to do,
and she must have my advice on the subject.  I believe that she does
not like to allow, even to herself, that I ought to go expressly to see
the surgeon, but she means to throw out the suggestion when we shall be
in town together, and in this way she has decided, with her usual
thoughtfulness, to spare me the anticipation of hearing that I am not
going on as well as I ought to be doing.  It is, however, much too hot
to think of going up to London, so for the present none of Palestrina's
deep-laid plans have been successful.  It is broiling hot weather even
down here in the country, but the mornings are cool and fresh, and,
after tossing about half the night, I generally get up and go for a
feeble sort of walk before breakfast.  It is extraordinary how new and
fresh the world feels in the early morning, while the dew is still on
the grass, and the birds are singing without any fear that their
concert will be stopped or disturbed by passers-by.

On my way home this morning I passed the Jamiesons' little house, and
was hailed to come in by the flutter of nearly a dozen dinner-napkins
waved to me from the window of the breakfast-room.  It is impossible to
pass Belmont without being asked to come in, or to leave the hospitable
little house without an invitation to stay longer.  Monday--this was
Monday--is what the Jamiesons call "one of our busiest mornings," and I
think that our good friends talk almost more than usual on the days on
which they are most engaged.

As I entered the room, two of The Family had already finished
breakfast, and were busy at a side-table, driving their
sewing-machines.  The whirring noise, added to the amount of talking
that was going on, had rather a bewildering effect at first.  There
was, besides, the added confusion attendant upon what is known as
"getting George off."  The process seems to consist of shaking George
into his City coat, brushing it, patting him on the back, telling him
how nice he looks, hoping he will get down in the middle of the week,
or at least not later than Friday afternoon, and giving him messages
and remembrances to quite half a dozen friends in London.  The Family
chorus as I entered was something like this:--

"Cream or sugar, weak or strong?"

"Mettie, did you get your letters?"

"Eliza, which is your napkin-ring?"

"Please say what you will have; I have asked you at least half a dozen
times."

"Do you mind the window open?"

"Does any one hear the bus?"

"Toast or rolls?"

"Which is your napkin-ring?"

"Did any one hear the rain last night?"

"You haven't said yet if you will have an egg."

"Mother is not well, and is not coming down this morning."

"Does any one mind if we go on with our machines?"

Over and above this, snatches of newspaper were read, and numerous
directions were given to a very young servant as to how things should
be placed upon the table--a proceeding which usually goes on at every
one of the Jamiesons' meals.  It is known as "training one of our
village girls."

Gracie and Eliza were the two who sat at the side-table before their
whirring sewing-machines, their very spectacles nearly darting from
their heads with energy and speed.  George said, "I wish one of you
girls would mend my glove before I start;" and Gracie said, "Give it to
me; I can spare five minutes off lunch-time to get this finished."

Margaret remarked, "Mamma seems very much out of spirits to-day, and I
think one of us ought to go and play draughts with her."

Eliza took out her watch.  "I can play draughts for thirty-five
minutes," she remarked--"from eleven-five to eleven-forty--and then
Gracie must take my place, as Margaret will be baking, and I have the
soup-kitchen accounts to make up."

"I did not anticipate draughts this morning," said poor Gracie.  "I
must just get this done when I go to bed."  This is the last refuge of
the overdriven, and one which is so frequently alluded to by the
Jamiesons that I often fear they deny themselves the proper amount of
sleep.

George here kissed each of his sisters in turn, and ran upstairs to say
good-bye to his mother, while the omnibus waited at the gate.

Maud, who was trimming hats for the whole family, and who was
surrounded by a curious medley of ribbons and finery, said: "What about
the Church Council work?  I am afraid we have forgotten it."

"That's my business," said Gracie tragically; "and I must give this
up;" and she stopped her sewing-machine, and rolled the purple cotton
pinafore into a tight ball and placed it on the table.

"Dear Gracie," said Margaret, "could I not do it?  I could get it in
between the Kaffirs and my baking."

"I would offer to do it," said Eliza, with that affectionate
helpfulness which distinguishes The Family, "only I am so filled up
with soup."  Eliza referred to her soup-kitchen accounts.

The small servant here appeared at the door, and said that an old woman
wanted to see Miss Gracie.

"My time!  my time!" said Gracie, and went to the back door to give the
last shilling of her quarter's dress allowance to the poor woman in
distress.

"The worst of playing draughts is," said Eliza, "that one can do
nothing else at the same time, except it be to add up accounts in one's
head.  Otherwise I should have been only too glad.  I tell you what I
can do, though--I can play instead of Gracie this morning, if she won't
mind my keeping the candle alight to do my Browning article after I
have gone to bed."

Mettie always offers to help every one, but so slow is the little
woman's way of working that the energetic family of Jamieson are quite
aware that probably the business will be weeks in doing; so their
answers to Mettie's offers, given in a kindly voice, are always: "My
dear, you have got your letters to write, and your practising--we could
not do without your singing in the evening, you know."

Mr. Evans, who was a guest in the house for a few days, was smoking his
pipe in a leisurely way in the garden, and Gracie said: "I really do
feel that I ought to give more attention to Mr. Evans, if only I had
the time for it.  Could one of you run into the garden and make a few
pleasant remarks to him until I am ready?" And this Eliza did, first
glancing at her watch in the characteristic Jamieson fashion, and
coming in presently to say that she had sat "for ten solid minutes
doing nothing, and that she does wish men had more resources of their
own."

It would have been useless to suggest that the work should stop for a
whole summer day.  A child came in with some flowers as an offering to
the Miss Jamiesons, and Eliza said: "Would you mind putting them down
somewhere, my dear?  I will try to get a minute to arrange them
by-and-by."  And then the machines began again, and I walked on
homewards, and enjoyed a long, hot morning in the garden with a book.

The garden was very shady and pleasant, and one thought regretfully of
the Jamiesons sitting indoors with their sewing-machines.  Palestrina
came out presently in a gray dress, very soft and cool-looking, and
with a big sunshade over her head.  She sat down beside me, and said in
an off-hand way, and a determination to be congratulatory which was
very suspicious: "I have got a pressing invitation for you."  And she
handed me a letter from Kate Ward.

Mrs. Ward wrote upon the almost immaculate notepaper which is affected
by brides, I have often noticed that this superfine quality of paper is
one of the first extravagances of young married life, as it is one of
the first economies of a later date, and a little judgment will soon
show how long a woman has been married by merely looking at her
notepaper.  Cream-laid, with a gold address at the top, bespeaks the
early days of matrimony; and a descent through white stamping, no
stamping, Hieratica to Silurian note, marks the different stages of the
rolling years.

Kate said (on the best Court note) that she would never forgive us if
we did not come and see her in her new home.  James had been generous
in the extreme, and they had bought everything "plain but good" for the
house.  And the whole expense of it had been covered by exactly the sum
of money that they had laid by for the purpose.  Kate continued, "But I
will not bore you with a description of the house, for I want you to
see it for yourselves," and then entered upon the usual Jamieson
descriptive catalogue of every piece of furniture and every wallpaper
which she had purchased.

I handed the letter back to Palestrina, who was sitting in an
exaggerated attitude of ease and indifference on the edge of my
deck-chair, and said to her, "Why leave Paradise?  London will be
atrocious in this hot weather, and I believe it would be tempting
Providence to quit this garden."

"I am afraid it will give great disappointment to Kate if we do not
go," said Palestrina, in a tone of voice which suggested that she had
been prepared for opposition, and had rehearsed her own arguments
beforehand.  "After all, she lives in the suburbs, and has a garden of
her own, and we need not stay more than two or three days."

"We shall have to do so much admiring," I said, smothering a yawn.  "I
know what brides are!  You, Palestrina, probably know exactly the right
thing to say about newly-laid linoleum and furniture which is plain but
good, but I never do."

"I think I should like to go," said Palestrina, putting the matter upon
personal grounds, as I knew she would do when she had entirely made up
her mind that I must go up to London.  What pressure she had brought to
bear upon Mrs. Ward to induce her to invite us to the new house I
cannot say, but some instinct told me that Kate had been warned to
write a letter which might be handed to me to read.

I pointed out to Palestrina that, much as I should miss her at home, I
should not stand in the way of her paying a visit to her old friend.

"I have accepted for us both from Thursday to Tuesday," said Palestrina
firmly.  "Oh, by-the-bye," she said, rising and going indoors, "I just
sent a line to Dr.  Fergus at the same time to say that you will look
in and see him one morning, just to see that you are going on all
right."

"You also were up early?" I said to the diplomat, who smiled at me from
under her big umbrella without a vestige of shame at her own cunning.
"I don't think it is fair on a crippled man to get up early and send
off letters by the early post.  It's a mean trick."

"You were up half the night," said Palestrina, nodding her head at me,
"for I heard you."  And she crossed the lawn and went indoors again.

The following Thursday we took train for Clarkham.  I had never stayed
in this part of the world before, till we came to visit Kate, and the
suburb where she lives seems to me to be rather a pleasant place, with
broad roads over whose walls and palings shrubs and red maples and
other trees hang invitingly.  And it is so near London that a very
short run in the train takes one to Victoria Station.  But the
neighbourhood is not fashionable, and I cannot help remarking the
apologetic tone in which every one we meet speaks of living here.

The Wards' house is a very nice little place, with very new wall-papers
and very clean curtains and slippery floors, upon which art rugs slide
dangerously.  There is a small garden with a lawn and a brown hawthorn
tree upon it, and there are two trim little maids who wait upon one
excellently well.  Kate is a thorough good manager, and her whole
household reminds one of those pages on household management which one
sees in magazines, describing the perfect equipment of a house--its
management, and the rules to be observed by a young housekeeper.

There is a place for everything, and Kate says her wedding-presents are
a great assistance in giving a home-like look to the house.

Mr. Ward leaves home at half-past nine every morning, and Kate shakes
him into his coat in exactly the same way George used to be shaken into
his, and stands at the hall-door with a bright smile on her face, until
James has got into the morning bus and driven away, in a manner that is
very wifely and commendable.

The unpretentious little household seems to be a very happy one, and
Kate was quite satisfied with the praise which Palestrina bestowed upon
everything.

"Of course," she said, "the great drawback is that the place is so
unfashionable;" and we warmly protested against that being of the least
consequence.  But Kate said with her usual common sense: "It does
matter, really.  No one thinks anything of you if you live here, and
nearly every one who has enough money always leaves directly.
Still"--cheerfully--"one must expect some drawbacks, and I do think I
have been very lucky.  James is goodness itself, and quite a number of
people have been to call."

We found to our dismay that Kate, with the laudable intention of
amusing us, had accepted several invitations to what are called "the
last of the summer gaieties."  There were tea-parties and
garden-parties given by her friends, to which we were expected to go;
and her very nearest neighbours, who are generally known as the "Next
Doors," actually invited us to dine.

"This afternoon," Kate said, "is the day of the Finlaysons'
garden-party.  They are frightfully rich people--ironmongers in the
City; but you never saw such greenhouses and gardens as they have got!
Do put on your best dress," she said to Palestrina, "and look nice;
people here seem to dress so smartly for this sort of thing."

I think, indeed, it was the very grandest party to which I have ever
had an invitation.  Every one seemed to sail about in a most stately
fashion, in a gown of some rich stuff, and there was such an air of
magnificence about the whole thing that one hardly dared to speak above
a whisper.  There was a marquee on the lawn, with most expensive
refreshments inside, and a great many waiters handing about things on
trays.  Mrs. Finlayson spoke habitually--at least at parties--in an
exalted tone of voice, which one wondered if she used when, for
instance, she was adding up accounts or saying her prayers.  It was
difficult to imagine that the voice could have been intended for
private use---it was such a very public, almost a platform voice, and
the accent was most finished and aristocratic.

The Miss Finlaysons, in exquisite blue dresses and very thin shoes,
also sailed about and shook hands with their guests in a cold, proud
way which was very effective.  Young Finlayson was frankly supercilious
and condescending; and there was a schoolboy in a tall hat, who was
always alluded to as "our brother at Eton."  The excellent old papa of
the firm of Finlayson and Merritt was really the most human and the
least alarming of the whole party.  He seemed quite pleased when
Palestrina, in her soft gurgling way, admired his greenhouses and
peaches, and he led her back to where his lady ("wife" is too homely a
term) was standing in a throne-room attitude on the lawn, and remarked
genially, "This young lady has just been admiring our little place,
Lavinia."

"Indeed," said my sister, "it seems to me very charming, and----"

"Hush, hush!" said Mrs. Finlayson playfully, but with an undercurrent
of annoyance in her party voice.  "I won't hear a word said in its
praise--it is just a step to the West End."

"What is the actual distance?" I began.

It was old Finlayson who rescued me from my dilemma, and explained that
until five years ago they had had a very tidy little 'ouse at
'ampstead, and that this present location, although so magnificent,
was, in the eyes of his lady, really a stepping-stone to further
grandeur and a more fashionable locality.

The Next Doors were introduced to us at this party, and we were much
struck by the fact that, although they seemed appropriately lodged in a
place well suited to them, and in a society certainly not inferior to
themselves, they, too, instantly began to apologize for living at
Clarkham.

"One feels so lost in a place like this," said Mrs. Next Door; "and
although the boys are so happy with their tennis and things on Saturday
afternoons, I cannot help feeling that it is a great drawback to the
girls to live here."

A band began to play under the trees, and Palestrina said to me, with
one of her low laughs: "I wonder if I shall begin to sail about soon?
Isn't it funny!  They all do it, and now that the band has begun I feel
that I must do it too."

The Miss Finlaysons came up at intervals and introduced young men to
her in a spasmodic sort of way.  When one least expected it, some one
in a tall hat and a long frock-coat was placed before Palestrina, and a
Miss Finlayson said quite sharply, "May I introduce--Mr. Smith----" and
then as suddenly retired.  There was nothing for it but to make a
little tepid conversation to the various Mr. Smiths, and Sonnenscheins,
and Seligmanns who were in this way presented, and we noticed that
almost every one of them began his conversation by saying, "Been going
out a great deal lately?  Done the Academy?"  And then moved off to be
introduced to some one else.

The young men were very supercilious and grand, and we could only
account for it, on discussing the matter afterwards, by supposing that
they thought Palestrina was a Clarkham young lady, and that this was
their way of showing their superiority to her.  One or two had
certainly said to us with a dubious air, "Do you live in the Pork?" But
it was not until the quieter moments that followed the stress of this
regal party that we at all realized that this meant, Did we live in
Clarkham Park.

Kate Ward was very agreeable and pleasant to every one, and was voted a
nobody directly, and we heard it remarked that she had "no style."  I
think Kate must have overheard the remark, for she became a little
nervous towards the end of the afternoon, and presently said, "Perhaps
we ought to be going?" But young Finlayson was here suddenly introduced
to her by one of his sisters, and Kate thought it necessary to make a
few remarks before saying good-bye.  She said something pretty about
his sisters, who are undoubtedly handsome girls, and Mr. Finlayson said
bitterly, "Yes, a good many so-called beauties in London would have to
shut up shop if my sisters appeared in the Row.  It is a beastly shame
they have got to live down here!"

Kate said, "But I suppose they go to town occasionally?"

"Yes," said Mr. Finlayson; "but they ought to have their Park hacks,
and do things in style.  It is a shame the governor does not take a
house in the West End."

My sister tried to look sympathetic.

"However," said Mr. Finlayson more hopefully, "we have taken a bit of a
shoot in Scotland this year, so I hope the girls will have some
society.  Well, it is a deer forest really, and a very fine house and
grounds," amended Mr. Finlayson, with a burst of candour.

Mrs. Finlayson sailed up, and stooped to make a few remarks about the
gaiety of the past season to us.  She said that she and her daughters
were in demand everywhere, and that the other night in a West End
theatre every lorgnette in the house was turned towards their box.
"Rupert, of course, has his own chambers in St. James's, and knows
every one."

The Miss Finlaysons shook hands, and said good-bye with their usual
lofty condescension, and each said, "Going on anywhere?" to which we
could only reply humbly that we had no further engagements for that
afternoon.

Kate praised the party all the way home, and then said, with a burst of
feeling: "Oh, how I do wish I were a swell!  I know it's wicked, but I
would snub one or two people."

The next morning, being Sunday, we went to church, and the feeling of
equality with the rest of mankind which this gives one was very
refreshing after the magnificence and social distinctions about which
we had been learning so much during the last few days.  But even in
church one may notice how superior some families in Clarkham are to
others.  The pew-letting of the church seems to have been conducted on
principles other than those recommended in Holy Writ.  Richer
folk--those with gold chains, for whom we learn precedence should not
be accorded--occupied the front pews, furnished with red cushions and
Prayer-Books with silver corners, while the humbler sort were
accommodated with seats under the gallery.  The Finlaysons sailed in
rather late, with a rustle of their smart dresses, and kneeled to pray
on very high hassocks, their elbows just touching the book-board in
front of them, their faces inadequately covered with their
tightly-gloved hands.  The Next Doors had a pew half-way up the middle
aisle.  The day was hot, and the clergyman, a small devout-looking man,
very earnest and really eloquent, was guilty sometimes in moments of
excitement of dropping aitches.  This of course may have been the
result of the hot weather.  It was something of a shock to notice that
the little Next Doors--terrible children, of high spirits and
pugnacious dispositions--were allowed to giggle unreproved at each
omission of the aspirate on the part of the preacher.  The Next Doors
overtook us on our way out of church, and two of the pugnacious
children, having dug each other with their elbows, and fought round me
for permission to walk home with me and talk about the war, threw light
upon their behaviour in church by remarking with smiling
self-satisfaction, "Papa says we ought always to giggle when Mr. Elliot
drops his aitches, to show that we know better...."  Little brutes!

We spent a lazy afternoon under the brown hawthorn tree on the little
lawn, and Thomas drove down to see Palestrina, and good Kate Ward put
forth her very best efforts to give us a sumptuous cold supper.  We
found, to our surprise, that nightingales sing down here, and we sat on
the lawn till quite late listening to them.  Mr. and Mrs. Ward slipped
their hands into one another's in the dark, and appeared to be most
happy and contented.

"I am glad we came," said Palestrina that night, when Mrs. Ward had
quitted the room.  "Dear old Kate!"




CHAPTER XV.

On Monday I went to see Dr. Fergus about my leg, and did not get a very
good report of it.

We returned from Clarkham on one of the hottest days I ever remember,
and found Mrs. Fielden waiting for us in the hall.

"Every one seems to have come over to hear about your London visit,"
said Mrs. Fielden lightly, "for I found Mr. Ellicomb and Maud Jamieson
here when I came in."

She began pouring out tea for us both as she spoke, and she signalled
something to Palestrina, who replied as she stooped down to cut some
cake, "Another operation--yes, four or five weeks in bed at least."

"I sent Maud and Mr. Ellicomb home together," said Mrs. Fielden,
smiling.  "He, poor man, is in a great state of mental perturbation,
for it seems that he has heard that in South Africa pigs are fed upon
arum lilies, and that so delicate is the flesh of the pork thus
produced that some flower-growers in the Channel Isles are cultivating
arum lilies for the purpose of feeding pigs, and to produce the same
delicious pork.  He was so agitated that he got up from his chair and
walked up and down the room, repeating over and over again, 'Arum-fed
pork!  Monstrous, monstrous!'  I really did not know how to comfort
him, so I sent him home with Maud Jamieson, which seemed to please him
very much."

"And you," I said, "following the Jamieson train of thought, have been
saying to yourself ever since, 'Is there anything in it?'"

"She certainly had a soothing effect upon him," said Mrs. Fielden.

"Then," said I, "the second stage has been reached.  When all the
Jamiesons are married, I think I shall feel that romance is over."

"I know they have been to tea at the farm," said Mrs. Fielden, "because
Mr. Ellicomb talked so much about his blue china, and Maud said a
woman's hand was needed in the house."

"I wonder," I said, "what will be the special objection that Maud will
raise when she becomes engaged to Mr. Ellicomb?  He is not called
Albert; he does not wear a white watered-silk waistcoat; his hair is
certainly his own; and his mother is dead, so it cannot be said that he
too closely resembles her."

One of the objections raised by Maud to a candidate for her hand, was
that he was far too like his mother--a really delightful woman--but
Maud declared, with tears, that she could never really look up to a man
who was so like his mamma.

"At present," said Mrs. Fielden, "the blue china seems to be all in his
favour; but one cannot feel sure that it will not be an obstacle later
on, or Mr. Ellicomb's High Church principles, perhaps, may prove a
deterrent to her ideas of perfect happiness."

"I wish," said Palestrina, "that Margaret's affairs were more settled.
This summer has been a trying one for her."

"Oh, I forgot to tell you," said Mrs. Fielden, "that that was one of
Maud's reasons for coming over to see you.  She told me that Mr.
Swinnerton is coming to pay them a visit.  He has written, it seems, to
make the offer himself, and Maud says she thinks it will be all right
now."

Mrs. Fielden was in one of her most light-hearted moods.  After the
heat of the day there came a delightful coolness, and she stayed
chatting till nearly dinner-time, and then decided that she would
remain to dinner if we should ask her to do so.

"I have three dear old sisters-in-law staying with me," said Mrs.
Fielden, "and they will doubtless drag all the ponds for my body."

"Won't they be anxious about you?" asked Palestrina.

"Perhaps," said Mrs. Fielden, raising her pretty eyebrows in the old
affected way; "but then they will appreciate me so much more when I
come back to them from the grave."

We sat out on the lawn after dinner till it was quite dark, and only
Mrs. Fielden's white dress was visible in the gloom.  For some reason
best known to herself she put off her wilful mood out there in the
gloom of the garden.  She was not regal, not even amusing, only
charming and full of a lovely kindness.  Half the conversation between
her and Palestrina began with the words, "Do you remember?" as they
recalled old jokes and stories.  Then her ever-present gaiety broke out
again, and she laughed and said: "I believe I am becoming reminiscent.
Why doesn't some one sit upon me, or tell me they will order the
carriage for me if I really must go?  But it is heavenly here in the
cool--and in heaven, you know, we shall probably all be reminiscent."

Ten o'clock struck from the tower of the church down below in the
village, and Mrs. Fielden said that now she really must go, or she
would find the sisters-in-law saying a Requiem Mass for her; and
Palestrina went indoors to order the carriage.

"To-morrow," I said, "I am going to have my last dissipation.  I am
going to the Traceys' tea-party."

"I am certainly going too," said Mrs. Fielden.  "I believe I am getting
as gay as the Miss Traceys themselves, though I can't help remarking
that no one who goes to these tea-parties ever seems to be amused when
they get there."

"Judging from my own standard of what I find amusing," I said, "I
should be inclined to say that Stowel never enjoys itself
extravagantly.  Our neighbours never refuse invitations to even the
smallest party; but the pleasure that they get from them, if it exists
at all, is carefully concealed."

"I have felt that myself," said Mrs. Fielden.  "I really don't begin to
enjoy them till I get home."

"I believe you always enjoy yourself," I said resentfully.

After a little time Mrs. Fielden said wistfully, "You don't think there
is only a certain amount of happiness in the world, do you, Hugo?  And
that if one person gets a great deal, it means that another will get
less?"

She asks one questions in this way sometimes, as though one were a
superior being who could dispel her perplexities for her.

"Probably," I said, "you know ten thousand times more about the subject
than I do.  You are happy, and I philosophize about it.  Tell me which
of us is most fitted to give a lecture on the subject?"

I thought Mrs. Fielden was going to say something after that, for she
stretched out her hand in a certain impulsive way she has got, and gave
mine just one moment's friendly pressure in the dark.  And then
Palestrina came back to say the carriage was at the door, and Mrs.
Fielden said "Good-night."


I remember two things about the Miss Traceys' party--first, that Mrs.
Fielden was not there, for one of the old sisters-in-law was ill
suddenly, and she could not leave her; and the other thing I remember
about it is that it was the last occasion on which I ever saw Margaret
Jamieson look pretty.

There have been some strange innovations in tea-parties ever since Mrs.
Taylor gave hers to meet The Uncle, and sent out visiting-cards instead
of notes.  Instead of having tea in the dining-room, all sitting round
the table, as used to be the custom, it seems that dressing-tables are
often brought down from upstairs and extended across the window.  These
are covered with white tablecloths, and behind them two maids stand and
wait.  The dressing-tables are called the "buffet," and both tea and
coffee are provided, suggesting the elegance and savour of London
refreshments.  This is distinctly pleasing, though it is felt that a
single cup of tea drunk while standing has not got the comfort of
former old-fashioned days.  Miss Belinda lives on at the little cottage
with the green gate; and through the kindness of the General a lady has
been found to wait upon her, and take her out to these small gaieties
which she loves, and she sits shaking her poor, weak head, and
muttering, "Glory, glory, glory!"  It does not occur to her to stay at
home during her period of mourning, and it is acknowledged on all sides
that she does not miss Lydia much.  The General has not come to stay
with the Taylors again.  In a long letter which he wrote to me after he
left he said he would probably never come back to the place, and at the
same time he thanked me in courteous, old-fashioned phraseology for
being with him through what he called "one of the dark days that come
sometimes."  He would never see Miss Belinda, in spite of the many kind
things he did for her; and I always feel that he resented the poor
creature's long illness and weak, silly ways--which was only natural,
no doubt.

The Vicar was present at his sisters' tea-party, "although," as Miss
Ruby explained to me, "it is not as though this were an evening
entertainment.  My sister and I often give these little routs without
him.  Still, a gentleman is always something of an ornament at a party."

There were seven Jamiesons present, and two of them, Margaret and Maud,
offered, in their usual friendly way, to walk home with Palestrina and
me.  Maud, one feels sure, engaged Palestrina in confidences directly;
and Margaret whispered in a shy way to me, "Do you mind coming round by
the post-office?  I am expecting a letter."  So we walked round by the
High Street, and Margaret told me that Tudor had had to give up his
visit to them, but that he was writing.

So we went into the post-office, and Margaret had her letter handed to
her across the counter by the post-mistress, upon whom she bestowed a
radiant smile.  When we got outside she opened it and read it without a
word; and then, quite suddenly, she gave a cry as though some one had
struck her, and she handed the letter to me, and said, "Oh, Hugo, read
it!"  And I read:--


"I am sure you will be surprised when I tell you that I am going to be
married; it will explain to you why it was that I was unable to fulfil
my promise to come to see you.  But sudden though my engagement to Miss
Lloyd has been--very sudden, much more sudden indeed than I ever felt
that such a serious step as marriage would be undertaken by me--I
cannot but feel that it is for my happiness.  Some day I hope you will
make Miss Lloyd's acquaintance; she is staying with my mother just now,
and she is already a great favourite.  I cannot but feel that having
seen so much of you and of your family last summer, and during your
stay in London, that I may have raised expectations which I find myself
unable to fulfil; but I am quite sure that a man's first duty is to
himself in these matters, and that he should not undertake matrimony
until he is thoroughly convinced it is for his happiness.  Had I not
met Miss Lloyd, I may say that my intentions to you were of the most
serious nature, and I know that I have the power in me to make any girl
happy.  We shall live with my mother for the first year, and then I
hope to settle somewhere near London, where it will be nice for me to
get into the fresh air after my work in the City.

"Yours very truly,
    "TUDOR SWINNERTON.

"_P.S._--Miss Lloyd and I are to be married next month in St. Luke's
Church, quite near here."


I handed the letter back to Margaret, and we never spoke the whole way
home.  And that was the last day I ever saw Margaret Jamieson look
pretty.




CHAPTER XVI.

After the operation on my leg, I was laid up for a long time, and when
I got about again, Palestrina and Thomas were married.  Thomas has
lately come into his kingdom in the shape of a lordly castle in
Scotland, and for the life of me I can't say whether or not Palestrina
hastened her wedding because the doctor ordered me to the North.  If it
was so, my sister's plans were frustrated by the fact that Thomas's
ancient Scottish seat was pronounced uninhabitable by a sanitary
surveyor, just as we proposed entering it under garlanded archways and
mottoes on red cotton.  Our old friend Mrs. Macdonald, hearing of our
dilemma, very kindly invited us to stay with her while Palestrina and
Thomas looked about for some little house that would take us in till
their own place should be ready.  The finding of the little house
occupied some days, owing to the powers of imagination displayed by
people when describing their property.  One lady, to whom Palestrina
wrote to ask if her house were to be let, replied, "Yes, madam; this
dear, delightful, pretty house is to let;" and she pointed out in a
letter, some four pages long, all the advantages that would accrue to
us if we took it, ending up with the suggestion, subtly conveyed, that
by taking the house we should be turning her into the street, but that
she would bear this indignity in consideration of receiving ten guineas
a week.

Palestrina went to see it, and returned in the evening, almost in
tears, to say that the house was a semi-detached villa, and that she
had found the week's washing spread out on the front lawn.

Thomas said that the railway companies ought to pay a percentage on all
misleading advertisements which induce people to make these useless
journeys.

The following day they returned from another fruitless expedition,
having been to see a very small house owned by the widow of a
sea-captain, with a strong Scottish accent.  I have often noticed that
the seafaring man's one idea of well-invested capital is house
property--perhaps he alone knows how precarious is the life of the sea.
And I shall like to meet the sailor who has invested his money in a
shipping concern.  The widow's house was so very small that it was
almost impossible to believe that it contained the ten bedrooms as
advertised in my sister's well-worn house-list.  So small indeed were
the rooms, that Palestrina said she felt sure that they must have been
originally intended for cupboards.  Nevertheless, the rent of the house
was very high, and my sister ventured gently to hint this to the lady
of the house--the sea-captain's widow with the strong Scottish accent.

"Of course, it is a very nice house," she said politely; "but the rent
is a little more than we thought of paying for a house of this size."

"I ken it's mair than the hoose is worth," said the old dame; "but, ye
see, I'm that fond o' money--aye, I'm fearfu' fond o' money."

Palestrina and Thomas spent most of their days in their search for a
suitable house, and Mrs. Macdonald spends the greater part of her life
house-keeping, so I was rather bored.  What it actually is that
occupies my hostess during the hours she spends in the back regions of
her house I have never been able to discover.  But the fact remains
that we have to get up unusually early in the morning to allow time for
Mrs. Macdonald's absorbing occupation.  An old-fashioned Scotswoman of
my acquaintance used to refuse all invitations to leave the house on
Thursdays, because, as she explained, "I keep Thursdays for my creestal
and my napery."  The rest of her week, however, was comparatively free.
At Mrs. Macdonald's, housekeeping is never over.  And so systematic are
the rules and regulations of the house, so many and so various are the
lady's keys, that one finds one's self wondering if the rules of a
prison or a workhouse can be more strict.  The _Times_ newspaper
arrives every evening after dinner; by lunch-time next day it is locked
away in a cabinet, so that if one has not read the news by two o'clock,
one must ask Mrs. Macdonald for the keys; this she does quite
good-naturedly, but I have never discovered why old newspapers should
be kept with so much care.  On Saturdays an old man from the village
comes in to do a little extra tidying-up in the garden.  At nine
o'clock precisely, Mrs. Macdonald is on the doorstep of her house, with
a cup of tea in her hand, and a brisk, kindly greeting for John, and
she stands over the old man while he drinks his tea, and then returns
with the empty cup to the house.

Tuesday is the day on which her drawing-room is cleaned.  At half-past
nine precisely on Monday evenings Mrs. Macdonald says, "Monday, you
know, is our early-closing night;" and she fetches you a candle and
dispatches you to bed.  Mrs. Macdonald and her housemaid--there seem to
be plenty of servants to do the work of the house--walk the whole of
the drawing-room furniture into the hall, Mrs. Macdonald loops up the
curtains herself, and covers some appalling pictures and the
mantelpiece ornaments with dust-sheets.  At ten o'clock she removes a
pair of housemaid's gloves, and an apron which she has donned for the
occasion, and says, "There! that's all ready for Tuesday's cleaning;"
and she briskly bids her housemaid good-night.

On Tuesdays we are not allowed to enter the drawing-room all day, and
on Wednesdays the same restrictions are placed upon the dining-room.
Indeed, on no day in the week is the whole of the house available, and
upon no morning of the week has Mrs. Macdonald a spare moment to
herself.  After breakfast, when Palestrina and Thomas have gone, she
conducts me to the morning-room, and placing the _Scotsman_ (the
_Scotsman_ is used for lighting the fires, and is formally handed to
the housemaid at six o'clock in the evening) by my chair, she says, "I
hope you will be all right," and shuts the door upon me.  During the
morning she pops her head in from time to time, like an attentive guard
who has been told to look after a lady on a journey, and nodding
briskly from the door, she asks, "Are you all right?  Sure you would
not like milk or anything?" and then disappears again.  With a little
stretch of imagination one can almost believe that the green flag has
been raised to the engine-driver, and that the train is moving off.  At
lunch-time she is so busy giving directions to her servants that she
hardly ever hears what one says, and the most interesting piece of news
is met with the somewhat irrelevant reply, "The bread-sauce, please,
Jane, and then the cauliflower."  Turning to one, she explains, "I
always train my servants myself....  What were you saying just now?"

"I saw in the newspaper this morning," I repeat, "that H.M.S. ---- has
foundered with all hands."

"In the middle of the table, if you please," says Mrs. Macdonald; "and
then the coffee with the crystallized sugar--not the brown--and open
the drawing-room windows when you have finished tidying there....  What
were you saying?  How sad these things are!"

The house is charmingly situated, with a most beautiful view over river
and hills; but I really think my preoccupied friend hardly ever has
time to look out of the window, and that to her the interior of a
store-cupboard with neatly-filled shelves is more beautiful than
anything which the realms of Nature can offer.

When Palestrina is present Mrs. Macdonald gives her recipes for making
puddings and for taking stains out of carpets, and she advises her
about spring-cleanings and the proper sifting of ashes at the back
door.  Mrs. Macdonald was brought up in the old days, when a young
lady's training and education were frankly admitted to be a training
for her as a wife.  She belonged to the period when a girl with a taste
for music was encouraged to practise "so that some day you may be able
to play to your husband in the evenings, my dear," and was advised to
be an early riser so that the house might be comfortable and in order
when her husband should descend to breakfast.  And now that that
husband, having been duly administered to, is dead, Mrs. Macdonald's
homely talents, once the means to an end, have resolved themselves into
an end, a finality of effort.  Mrs. Macdonald was brought up to be a
housekeeper, and she remains a housekeeper, and jam-pots and
preserving-pans form the boundary line of her life and the limit of her
horizon.

Eliza Jamieson would probably tell us that even though Mrs. Macdonald's
soups and preserves are excellent, these culinary efforts should not be
the highest things required of a wife by her husband, and that
therefore they are not a wife's highest duty, even during the time that
her husband remains with her.  And she would probably point out that
servants and weekly bills, and an endeavour to render this creature
complacent, have ruined many a woman's life.  And I laugh as I think of
Palestrina's rejoinder, "But then it is so much pleasanter when they
are complacent."

One certainly imagined that the late Mr. Macdonald must have been well
looked after during his life, and it was something of a shock to me to
hear the account of his death, from the lodgekeeper's wife, one
afternoon when she had come in to help with the cleaning, and was
arranging my dressing-table for me.  The rest of my bedroom furniture
was then standing in the passage, and I had found my cap in one of the
spare bedrooms, and all the boots of the house in the hall.

"He was a rale decent gentleman," said Mrs. Gemmil, "and awfy patient
with the cleaning.  But I am sure whiles I was sorry for him.  He was
shuftit and shuftit, and never knew in the morn whichna bed in the
hoose he would be sleeping in at nicht.  And we a' ken that it was the
spring-cleaning, when he was pit to sleep ower the stables, that was,
under Providence, the death o' him.  He had aye to cross ower in the
wat at nicht-time, and he juist took a pair o' cauld feet, and they
settled on his lungs."

The day following my chat with Mrs. Gemmil was the day Palestrina found
a house such as she had been looking for all along.  The day was
Saturday.  Overnight she had announced her intention of being away all
day, and Mrs. Macdonald had said delightedly that that would suit her
admirably.  "I do like the servants to have the entire day for the
passages on Saturday," she remarked.

Even when the day dawned wet and cloudy, Palestrina had not the courage
to suggest that she should stay at home, and thereby interfere with the
cleaning of the passages.

The house she had found seemed to be everything that was desirable, and
Palestrina returned in an elated frame of mind.  "It is far away from
everything," she said, "except the village people and the minister, and
the 'big hoose,' as they call it, which some English bodies have rented
for the autumn."

"It can't be far from the Melfords," said Thomas, pulling out a map.
"Yes, I thought so; they are just the other side of the loch."

"We 'mussed the connaketion' on our way back," said Palestrina; "and I
do believe there's nothing a Scottish porter enjoys telling one so much
as this."

"I hope I am not unduly disparaging the railway system of my native
land," said Thomas, "when I say that if you go by steamer and by train
it is the remark that usually greets one, and it is always made in a
tone of humorous satisfaction."  And Thomas, with an exaggerated
Scottish accent, which he does uncommonly well, began to tell me of
their adventures.  "We had a rush for the train," he said, "and I told
an elderly Scot, who couldn't have hurried if he had had a mad bull
behind him, to run and get us two first-class tickets.  He walked
slowly down the platform, muttering, 'Furrst, furrst,' and then he
opened the door of a third-class carriage and shoved us in, saying,
'Ye've no occasion to travel furrst when there's plenty of room in the
thurrds.'"




CHAPTER XVII.

To get to the house one takes a steamer to the head of the loch, and
from there old Hughie drives one in the coach, and deposits one at the
cross-roads where the turf, short and green, is cut into the shape of a
heart.  On this green heart, in the old days, the girls and men of the
glen were married.  They stood side by side on the upper part of the
heart, which is indented, and the minister stood at the point and
wedded the pair.  Here one leaves the coach, and a "machine" must take
one on to the little house.  A red creeper grows up its white walls,
and from the terrace in front of the house one looks down upon the
little Presbyterian church and the village, and these in their turn
look on to the loch and the hills on the other side.

The people in the village afford one a good deal of amusement, but we
have observed that the conversation is always about theology or the
Royal Family.  There is one story of the late Queen and the crown of
Scotland which I have heard repeated many times with the utmost gravity
in the Highlands.

"A gran' wumman," say the old villagers, "but we were no gaein' tae gie
her the croon o' Scotland.  Na, na.  She would hae liked fine tae hev
gotten it, but we were no gaein' tae gie her the croon o' Scotland.
Ye'll mind when she went tae Scotland, it was the foremost thing that
she spiered tae see.  And when they showed it tae her, 'I would like
fine tae pit it on ma heid,' said she.  But they said '_No_.'  And syne
she says, 'Wad ye no let me haud it in ma haund?'  But they say '_No_.'
'Weel,' she says, 'juist haud it aboon ma heid, and let me staun'
underneath it.'  But they said, '_No_.'"

The villagers formed our only society until Evan Sinclair's tenants,
who were known as "the folk at the big hoose," came to call upon us.
It was very difficult indeed, and for some time we could hardly believe
that these were the Finlaysons whom we had met at Clarkham, and who, we
now remembered, had told us that they were going to take a place in
Scotland.  The change in the Finlaysons is startling and complete.  It
has taken them exactly two months to become Highlanders, and it is not
too much to affirm that now the whole family may be said to reek of
tartan.  Only Mrs. Finlayson is unaffected by her life in the
Highlands, although she says that she knows it is fashionable to be
Scottish.  "And so written up as it is at present," she adds; "and all
the best people taking the deer-moors.  Papa and the girls think all
the world of Scotland.  But no one can say it is comfortable, I'm sure."

The Finlaysons have a piper, and young Mr. Finlayson wears a kilt, and
I think they are, without exception, the most strenuous supporters of
Scottish customs I have ever met.  The young ladies, who had always
been associated in our mind with silk dresses and thin shoes, came to
call clad in the very shortest and roughest tweed skirts that I have
ever seen; and old Mr. Finlayson, whose mother was a Robinson, has
discovered that that is pretty much the same as being a Robertson, and
that therefore, in some mysterious way, he is entitled to wear the
Macdonald tartan.  They asked us to tea in a very polite and friendly
way, and the old rooms were shown off to us with a good deal of pride.
The architecture of the house seemed to throw a reflected glory on Mr.
Finlayson.

"Pure Early Scottish," he said, pointing to the tall narrow windows
with their shelving ledges.

"So dangerous," said Mrs. Finlayson, "for the servants cleaning the
windows."

The drawing-room vases were all filled with heather, and the room smelt
of damp dog and herrings.  The Miss Finlaysons came in to tea in thick
skirts and brogues, and they wore tartan tam-o'-shanters very
becomingly placed upon their heads, and affixed to their hair with
ornamental bonnet-pins.  They ate cake with damp red hands, and seemed
to pride themselves upon the fish-scales which still clung to their
skirts, and imparted the rather unpleasant odour which I noticed in the
room.  Young Finlayson in his kilt showed a great expanse of red knee,
and told tales of remarks made to him by the boatmen, which he
considered equal to anything in Ian Maclaren's books.

Mrs. Finlayson took us out after tea to see the garden and tennis-court
and the game-larder.  "I always like a walled garden," she said; "it is
so stylish."  Mr. Finlayson found a reflected glory even in the loch
and the hills, and he waved his fat hand towards them, and said: "We
are able to do you a nice bit of view here, aren't we?"

"I tell papa," said Mrs. Finlayson, "that he will ruin the girls for
anything else after this.  The only thing we regret is the want of
society.  However, a few of the best people round about have called,
and we are giving quite an informal little dinner-party to-morrow
night."

Mrs. Finlayson then invited us to dinner, and when we hesitated, on the
plea that we should have one or two friends with us, Mrs. Finlayson, in
the most hospitable manner possible, said that she always had a
"profusion on their own table," so there was nothing for it but to
accept her invitation.

The dinner was one of those rather purposeless feasts which are given
in the country, and the Finlaysons' neighbours who had been bidden to
it bore upon their faces the peculiarly homeless look which one
observes in the expressions of one's men friends especially, when they
go out to a rural dinner--the look that says as plainly as possible
that they are moving about in worlds not realized nor found
particularly comfortable, and that they would infinitely prefer their
own armchairs at home.

The minister took Palestrina in to dinner, and occupied himself
throughout the evening by putting the most searching questions to her
of an inquisitive nature.  He asked how many servants we had, whether
we were satisfied with our cook, where we came from, and why we had
come.  And he did it all with such keen interest and intelligence that
Palestrina admitted that she really had felt flattered rather than
provoked.  His friend Evan Sinclair, who, having let his house to the
Finlaysons, is living on a little farm close by, contradicted
everything that the minister said, and the two quarrelled the whole
evening.

Old Tyne Drum, who lives a good many miles away, but who with his wife
had already been to call upon us, brewed himself the very largest
glasses of whisky-toddy that I have ever seen, even on a big night at
mess, and he proposed healths and drank the steaming mixture throughout
dinner in a very commendable national spirit.  His piper, who stood
behind his chair, refused at last to pour out any further libations,
and I heard him mutter to himself, "Ye'll no need tae say that Sandy
Macnichol ever helpit ye tae the deil."

Young Finlayson is always very jocose upon the subject of whisky, as
befits his ideas about the Highlands; and even the Misses Finlayson, in
their faithful loyalty to all things Scottish, were quite pleased with
Tyne Drum's performance, and would have scorned to look as though a
whisky-drinking laird was a novelty to them.

Mrs. Finlayson told Thomas, in a very severe manner, and in her
platform voice which I always find so impressive, that she considered
intemperance a sin, but that that was what came of all this nonsense
about Scotland.  She gave him quite a lecture upon the subject, as
though he, being Scottish born, was responsible for the old laird's
backsliding.

When the unfortunate old gentleman came into the drawing-room to join
the ladies and sat down next him, Mrs. Finlayson looked at Thomas as
though she thought he was in some sort to blame for this behaviour.

Tyne Drum dropped heavily on to the ottoman, and I heard him say, "Do
you know my wife?"

"Yes," replied Thomas.  "I have met her several times since we came to
the cottage."

"Hoo old should ye think she was?"  (Tyne Drum is always broadly Doric
in his speech.)  Thomas calculated that the lady must be a long way the
wrong side of sixty, and humbly suggested that she might perhaps be
forty-five.

"Presairve us!" said the Laird.  "This lad here says my wife is
forty-five!"  He began to sob bitterly, and, putting his handkerchief
to his eyes, cried, "My pretty wee Jeannie, my bonnie wee wife, wha
daurs tae say ye was forty-five!"

Thomas was so sorry for him and for what he had done that he did his
best to cheer him up by telling him that what he had meant to say was
twenty-five; but Tyne Drum was inconsolable, and went to sleep with the
tear-drops on his cheeks.

When we got home in the evening Palestrina said, "We are far behind the
Finlaysons in all things Scottish.  I shall buy a Harris tweed skirt,
and you and Thomas must buy something too."  So we drove down in the
coach to the ferry on a very wet and windy day to cross over to the
"toon."

Our place on the coach was shared with a Scot, who was the most
truculent defender of the Free Kirk I have ever met.  He argued every
single point of his creed, and became quite abusive at last, as he
denounced the "Established" and all who belong to it.

The wind was high as we drove in the coach, and the rain fell heavily
once or twice, but the voice of the gentleman rose higher and higher as
the rain descended.  Hughie, the coachman, chided him with no stint of
words, and at every burst of eloquence on the passenger's part he
remarked, "Anither worrd, and I'll pit ye in the ditch!"

This method of treating the argumentative passenger suggested the
possibility of the coach being overturned in order to punish him, and
Palestrina grew alarmed.

"I do hope," she said to Hughie, "that you will remember that we are
not all Wee Frees, and that therefore we do not all require the same
treatment meted out to us."

The guard at the back of the coach here showed his head over the pile
of boxes covered with tarpaulin on the roof, and called out, "Pit him
inside the coach wi' Mrs. Macfadyen, and she'll sort him!  She'll gie
him the Gaelic!"

Hughie chuckled and remarked, "Ay, she's the gran' wumman wi' her
tongue!"  And during the rest of the drive his threats to the eloquent
passenger took the form of, "Anither worrd, and I'll pit ye in wi' Mrs.
Macfadyen!"

There was a marked improvement in our friend's behaviour after this.
He was in great difficulties when he came to get into the ferry-boat.
It was easy enough to throw his first leg over the side while holding
on by a thole-pin, but the balance required to convey the remaining
limb into the boat was quite out of his power.  And having made one or
two ineffectual hops on the beach with the shore-loving member, he
turned to the boatmen, and said gravely,--

"Lift in my leg, Angus!  Juist gie me a hand wi' ma last leg!"

Palestrina chose the tweed for our coats and her skirt, and then we
walked up to the Castle and called on the Melfords, who told us that
Mrs. Fielden was coming to stay with them.  They sang her praises, as
most people do; she has heaps of friends.  Then Palestrina did some
shopping at the "flesher's" and the baker's, and we went down to the
ferry again--a boy behind us laden with queer-looking parcels
containing provisions, and Alloa yarn to knit into stockings, and
paper-bags with ginger-bread cakes in them.  When we got in and sat
down under the brown sail of the heavy boat, the two sailors remained
in their places, and did not show the least sign of getting under way.
Thomas said to the elder of the two men, a fine old fellow with a face
such as one connects with stories of the Covenanters,--

"Why don't you get off?"

And the old man replied unmoved, "I'm waiting for the Lord."

Palestrina, who is sympathetic in every matter, put on an expression of
deep religious feeling, and we thought of the Irvingites, and wished
that we had Eliza Jamieson with us "to look it up."  As far as we knew,
the Irvingites wait to perform every action until inspired to perform
it.  We had heard that in the smallest matter, such as beginning to eat
their dinner, they will wait until this inspiration, as I suppose one
must call it, is given to them.  The question then arose, how long
would it be before we would be likely to get under way?  The two
sailors sat on without moving, and the elder of them cut a wedge of
tobacco and was filling his pipe, preparing to smoke.  We wondered if
the Irvingites often waited for an inspiration in this contented way.
The big red-funnelled steamer from Greenock was, meanwhile, preparing
to depart.  It had poured its daily output of tourists for their
half-hour's run in the town, which time they employ in buying mementoes
of the place, and we had hurried down to the sailing-boat to escape
this influx.

Thomas endeavoured to assist inspiration by saying it didn't seem much
use waiting any longer, and that as time was getting on, did not our
friend (the gray-bearded Covenanter) think that it was time to be
moving?  The Covenanter wrinkled up his nose, which already was a good
deal wrinkled, and gazed upwards at the sail, or, as we interpreted it,
to Heaven.  Palestrina pressed Thomas's hand, and said gently, "Don't
urge him, dear; we shall get off in time."  And the younger sailor
said, "We are waiting for the Lord."  So we knew that they were both
Irvingites, and the only scepticism that intruded itself upon us was
this: Suppose inspiration never came, how should we get home?

The steamer now began to move away from the pier, with a great churning
and hissing of water, and seething white foam fizzing round the staples
of the pier.  A band began to play on board, and the paddles broke the
water with a fine sweep.  Two youngsters on shore, to whom "the
stimmer" is a daily excitement, then called out in shrill, high voices,
"There's the Lord!  She's aff!"

The _Lord of the Isles_ had moved off on her return journey to
Greenock, and the notes on Scottish religion which Palestrina was
carefully preparing were hastily destroyed.  The _Lord_ had departed,
and we sailed across the loch without waiting any longer.

When we got home, we found the minister awaiting us in the
drawing-room, he having suggested that as we were not at home, he had
better stay till our return.  I found out, in the course of
conversation, that he is a distant relation of old Captain
Jamieson--the Jamiesons' father--so we had quite a long talk about our
friends.  The minister is one of those Scots whose national
characteristics are always stronger than individual character.  Take
away his nationality from him, and Mr. Macorquodale would be nothing at
all.  His qualities being entirely Scottish, it is only logical to
assume that if Mr. Macorquodale were not Scottish, he would be
non-existent.

Palestrina came out on to the little terrace where we were sitting, and
I explained to her that the minister was a cousin of the Jamiesons.

"How interesting!" said Palestrina in her usual kind way.

"Why?" said the minister.  He has sandy hair and very round gray eyes,
and looks like a football player.

"Oh, I don't know," said my sister; "it's always interesting, isn't it,
to find that people are related?"

"Every one must have some relations," said Mr. Macorquodale; "and if my
choice had been given me, I do not think I should have chosen those
five gurrls."

"We like them so much," Palestrina said, smiling.

"Is that the truth?" said Mr. Macorquodale; and she replied firmly that
it was.

"Um umph!" he said, as though considering a perfectly new problem, and
then added: "Well, each man to his taste.  How many of them have got
husbands?"

I replied that Kate was married and Gracie engaged.

"Gracie?" said the minister simply.  "Was that the one with a nose like
a scone?"

We considered Grade's nose silently for a moment, and then admitted
that perhaps the simile was not unjust.

"How did she get him?" said the minister presently.

The minister has a curious way of eating, which fascinates one to look
at, while all the time there is a distinct feeling that an accident may
happen at any moment.  When tea was brought out he accepted some, and
filled his mouth very full of cookie, stowing into it nearly a whole
one at a time, and then raised his tea-cup to his lips.  He persists in
keeping his spoon in his cup as he drinks, and he prevents it from
tumbling out by holding it with his thumb.  A long draught of tea is
then partaken of with a gurgling sound, and the minister swallows
audibly.  It is almost impossible to prevent one's self watching this
process of eating and drinking during the whole of tea-time.  For it
seems so uncertain whether the spoon will remain in its place, and the
cookie and the tea.

The minister is a very young man, with the pugnacity of an Edinburgh
High School boy, and with the awful truthfulness which distinguishes
his nation, but which is accentuated in such an alarming degree in a
minister of the Kirk.

"I sent Kate a scent-bottle when she married," he remarked.  "I won it
at a bazaar for sixpence, so it was not expensive.  I don't disapprove
of raffles," he added, although he had not been asked for this piece of
information--"that is, if ladies do not cheat over it, as they often
do."  Palestrina bristled at the insinuation, and the minister consoled
her by saying: "Women sin in such wee ways--that's what I can't
understand about them.  However," he said, "I have never known a woman
steal a thing yet that a man has not reaped some benefit by it.  I can
quote authority for my views from Adam and Eve downwards, to the
newspapers of yesterday.  I am engaged to be married myself, and I find
the subject of feminine ethics absorbing.  Good-bye," he said
presently; "I hope you will not be disappointed with the clothes I hear
you've ordered."

Alas! the tweed coat and skirt in which my sister hoped to rival the
Miss Finlaysons proved an utter misfit, and she drove round the loch on
the following day to take the garments back.  Palestrina had prepared a
severe reprimand for the tailor, but the old man took the wind out of
her sails by stopping in amazement at the first word of annoyance which
she uttered, and standing in the middle of the little fitting-room,
with a yellow tape measure round his neck, and a piece of chalk in his
hand, he shook his gray beard at us with something of apostolic
fervour, and thus addressed us:--

"I'm amazed at ye!  Do ye ever consider the system of planets, and that
this world is one of the lesser points of light in space, and that even
here there are countless millions of human beings, full of great
resolves and high purposes.  Get outside yourselves, ladies and
gentlemen, and realize in the magnitude of the universe, and the
immeasurable majesty of the planetary system, how small a thing is the
ill-fit of a jacket."

We felt much humbled, Palestrina and I.  And it was only when we were
driving home afterwards that it even dimly suggested itself to us that
we had right on our side at all.  "After all," Palestrina said, "the
coats did not fit; I really do not think he need have lectured us so
severely."

At the time, however, I confess that our feelings were distinctly
apologetic.

One wonders how a tailor who advanced the planetary system as a reproof
to complaining customers would get on in London, and one realizes that
English people have a great deal still to learn.




CHAPTER XVIII.

When Mrs. Fielden came to stay at the Melfords we saw a good deal of
her.  Their yacht used to steam up in the early morning, and they would
take us off for a day's cruise on the loch or for a trip round to Oban.
Mrs. Fielden used to sit on deck with a big red umbrella over her head
and a white yachting gown on, and seemed serenely unconscious that she
was looking very pretty and very smart.  My sister tells me she never
feels badly dressed till she meets Mrs. Fielden.

The Melfords have very pleasant people stopping with them always, and
there are very jolly little parties on board their yacht.  Mrs.
Fielden, however, is in her most provoking and wilful mood.  Every day
it is the same thing--laughter and smiles for every one.  But she has
absolutely no heart.  All the beautiful, kindly things she does are
only the whim of the moment.  They bespeak a generous nature, as easily
moved to tears as to laughter; but she loves every one a little, and
probably has no depth of affection or constancy in her.  Lately, she
has added another provoking habit to the many she already possesses.
She exaggerates her pretence of having no memory, and indeed it may be
she has not any.

When I left home, rather a wreck as regards health, and drove to the
station in Mrs. Fielden's luxurious carriage, it was her hand that
piled the cushions, as no one else can, behind me.  And the last thing
I saw was her smile as she waved her hand to me from my own door.

Last week, when we met again at the Melfords', she nodded to me in a
little indifferent sort of way.  She sat under a big cedar-tree on one
of the lawns, and laughed, and talked a sort of brilliant nonsense the
whole afternoon.

By-and-by I said to her--probably clumsily, certainly at the wrong
time--"I never half thanked you for being so good to me when I was
ill;" for she had come in like some radiant vision, day after day, in
her beautiful summer gowns and rose-garlanded hats, and had sat by my
couch, reading to me sometimes, talking to me at others in a voice as
gentle as a dove's.  Why will she not allow one to admire her?  One
only wants to do so humbly and at a distance.  It was so pleasant up
here in the Highlands, with the dear memory of those long days to look
back upon.  But Mrs. Fielden ruthlessly robbed me and sent me away
empty the very first day of our meeting.

"Was I kind to you?  I don't believe I was, really.  If I was, I'm sure
I forget all about it.  Let me see, how long were you ill?  It can't
have been a bit amusing for you," and so on, laughing at my dull face
and serious ways.

And this has gone on for a whole week.  At the Melfords' parties she
selects, quite indiscriminately, and in a royal way which she has, this
man or that to be her escort or her companion.  Now it is a mere boy
whom she bewilders with a few of her radiant smiles, and now one of her
elderly colonels whom she reduces to a state of abject admiration in a
few hours.  One man goes fishing with her, and another rows her on the
loch.  A third, hearing that Mrs. Fielden's life will be a blank if she
does not possess a certain rare fern which may be found sometimes on
the hillsides of Scotland, spends a whole day scrambling about looking
for it, and returns triumphant in the evening.  Mrs. Fielden has
forgotten that she ever wanted it.  When we sulk she does not notice
it.  When her colonels offer her their fatuous admiration she goes to
sleep, and then, waking up, is so very, very sorry.  "But you can't
have amused me properly," she says, "or I should have stayed awake."
When any one tries by avoiding her to show displeasure, Mrs. Fielden is
oblivious of the fact.  And when the penitence and boredom which
immediately ensue when one has deprived Mrs. Fielden of one's company
have led to ending the one-sided quarrel with an apology, it is only to
find that Mrs. Fielden has been blissfully unconscious of one's
absence.  Summer and the air of the Highlands seem to be in her veins.
Her happiness, like the quality of mercy, is twice blessed, making her,
through her talent for enjoyment, diffuse something beautiful and gay
about her.

After all, why should she care?  Life was evidently made to give her
pleasure.  Why should a woman always be blamed for being loved?  Mrs.
Fielden's charm is of the irresponsible sort.  To live and to be lovely
are all one ought to demand of her, and at least she is without vanity.
She seems to be entirely unconscious of the admiration she receives, or
perhaps she is simply indifferent to it.

The Melfords adore her, and allow her to see it.  They say no one knows
her as they do.  Probably we all feel that.  This is one of Mrs.
Fielden's most maddening charms.  We have all found something in her
that seems to belong to ourselves alone.

Lately I have discovered that she loves to wander up the hillside by
herself, and listen to the plover's solitary cry, and sit in the
sunshine with no companion near her.  And one wonders why so frivolous
a woman should care for this, and why when she comes back amongst us
again her eyes should wear the wistful look which covers them like a
veil sometimes.

When she left the Melfords' Palestrina asked her to come and stay with
us; and rather to my surprise, Mrs. Fielden came.  It seems to me she
must find us a very dull lot after the Melfords' cheery house-parties.
She arrived late one afternoon in the yacht, and the whole party came
up to dine with us before returning to the castle.  The little house
was taxed to its utmost capacity, even to provide teacups for our
guests.  But the Melfords have a happy knack of seeming to find
pleasure in everything.  Mrs. Fielden's gaiety was infectious, and her
lightheartedness knocked all one's serious world to pieces, while her
beauty seemed almost extravagant in the plain setting of the little
house.

She began to give us some of her experiences in Scotland.  "Do you
know," she said, putting on a charming gravity and lifting her eyebrows
in a provoking, childish way, "that every single person in Scotland
gets up at five o'clock in the morning? and all the coaches and
excursions start at daybreak, and when you want to hit off what they
call a 'connection' anywhere, you have to get up in the middle of the
night?"

"I am afraid you had a horribly early start to join the yacht the other
day," said Lord Melford, "but it was the only way we could manage to
get to the Oban Gathering in time."

"I was there before you," said Mrs. Fielden; "and I had to rouse up the
people at the inn to take me in and give me breakfast.  Even they were
not up at that hour!  But after ringing twice, such a nice boots came
and opened the door to me, and brought me some breakfast."

"The gathering was very good this year," said Lord Melford.  "Why
didn't some of you come?  By-the-bye, your friend Mrs. Macdonald was
there.  Indeed, it was she who insisted on taking Mrs. Fielden to the
Gaelic concert."

"Gaelic is rather an alarming language," said Mrs. Fielden.  "I always
feel as if I were being sworn at when I hear it."

One of Mrs. Fielden's admirers who had reached the savage and sarcastic
stage here interposed, and said: "Poor Mrs. Fielden!  I saw you at the
concert.  How did you manage to sit throughout a whole evening between
Mrs. Macdonald and a wall?"

"Mrs. Macdonald is quite a dear!" said Mrs. Fielden.  (Whom, in the
name of Fortune, would Mrs. Fielden not find charming?)

"I don't know what you and Mrs. Macdonald can have found to talk
about," said Palestrina, laughing.

"We discussed the training of servants most of the time," said Mrs.
Fielden simply.

Every one laughed; and my sister, with a recollection of our visit to
Mrs. Macdonald, said at once, "Did she give you any useful household
recipes?"

"It is very odd that you should have asked me that," said Mrs. Fielden.
"Do you know, that the whole of to-day I have been puzzling over a
letter which I received this morning?  I did not know the handwriting,
and it was merely headed, 'Two recipes for boiling a ham, as
requested.'  Now, I cannot really have asked Mrs. Macdonald for recipes
for boiling a ham, can I?"

We thought it highly probable that she had done so, and had done it,
too, with an air of profound interest; and I think we said this, which
Mrs. Fielden did not mind in the least.

"There is something rather horrible, don't you think so," she said, "in
knowing how a thing is cooked?"

The minister, who is assiduous in calling, walked up after tea with his
friend Evan Sinclair; and as we were already far too large a party for
dinner, we asked them to stay too.

Mr. Macorquodale has frequently described himself to us as a grand
preacher.  He and Evan Sinclair live quite close to each other, and
they are friends whose affection is rooted and maintained in warfare.
For the minister and Sinclair to meet is one strenuous contest as to
who shall have the last word.  Politeness is not a strong motive with
either of them--indeed, one would imagine that from the first it has
been ruled out of place.  The friendship and the warfare began at the
Edinburgh High School years ago, and both the friendship and the
warfare have lasted without intermission ever since.  They meet every
day, and often twice a day; they fish together, and in the winter they
spend every evening with each other.  Scottish people seem to have a
sneaking liking for those who dislike them, and a certain pity mingled
with contempt for those who show them favour and affection.  The
friendship of Evan and the minister is based upon feelings of the most
respectful admiration for their mutual antipathy.

To keep alive this laudable and self-respecting warfare is the highest
effort of genius of both Mr. Sinclair and the Reverend Alexander.  To
foster it they apply themselves to what they call "plain speaking"
whenever they meet, and they conceal as much as possible from each
other every single good quality that they possess.

The minister, who is a big man, always talks of Evan as "Wee Sinkler,"
and sneers at "heritors;" and Evan invariably addresses Macorquodale as
"Taurbarrels," a name which he considers appropriate to the minister's
black clothes and portly figure.

"The minister," said Evan, when he had walked up the hill to see us,
"has been reading Josephus.  We shall have some erudite learning from
the pulpit for the next Sunday or two."

The minister was announced a moment later, and, before taking the
trouble to shake hands with us, he looked Evan Sinclair over from top
to toe, and remarked, "Ye're very attentive in calling upon ladies."

"I was just talking about your fine preaching," said Evan.

"I admit my gift," said the minister; "but I fear that I very often
preach to a deaf adder which stops its ears."  He nodded triumphantly
at us, and it then occurred to him to shake hands.

Evan said at once that he got a better sleep in kirk on Sundays than he
got during the whole of the week.

"Evan Sinclair," said the minister, "if I find you sleeping under me
I'll denounce you from my pulpit, as a minister has the right to do."

"And we'll settle it in the graveyard afterwards," said Evan dryly.
"And ye're not in very good training, my man."

Palestrina broke in gently to discuss a theological point which had
puzzled us for several Sundays.  On each Lord's Day as it came round we
had prayed that we might become "a little beatle to the Lord."
Doubtless the simile is a beautiful one, but its immediate bearing upon
our needs was not too grossly evident.  And it seemed almost dangerous
to those who believe in the efficacy of prayer to put up this petition
in its literal sense.  We had decided for some time past that we should
ask Mr. Macorquodale what it was exactly for which we made petition,
when we prayed that we might become "a little beatle to the Lord."

"Similes," said Palestrina in her serious way, "are beautiful
sometimes, but we can't quite understand one of the references that you
make in your prayers on Sundays."

"We have prayed so fervently," said Mrs. Fielden, "without perhaps
entirely understanding the portent of the petition, that we might
become 'a little beatle to the Lord.'"

The thing was out now, and our curiosity, we hoped, would be gratified.
There was a pause which suggested that our hearers were puzzled, and
then Mr. Sinclair put a large pocket-handkerchief into his mouth and
roared with laughter, and Mr. Macorquodale turned to my sister, who was
trembling now, and remarked in an awful voice that he wondered that we
didn't understand plain English.

Of course she apologized, and an explanation came afterwards from Evan
Sinclair, who told us that the minister's prayer was that we--the
church--might become a little Bethel, and that Beethel was his Doric
pronunciation of the word.

It began to rain on Sunday, as it often does in Scotland--Nature itself
seems to put on a more serious expression on the Sabbath--and it
continued raining for four whole days.  The rain came down steadily and
mercilessly, shutting out the view of the hills, and turning the whole
landscape into a big damp gray blanket.  "I suppose," said Mrs.
Fielden, who is never affected by bad weather, "that we shall all get
very cross and quarrel with each other if the rain continues much
longer."

"I think I shall write a number of unnecessary letters to absent
friends," said Palestrina.  "And Mr. Ellicomb and Sir Anthony Crawshay
will arrive to-morrow, and we must tell them to amuse us."

It was a disappointment to find that Mr. Ellicomb's nerves and temper
were seriously affected by the weather, and in moments of extreme
depression his low spirits vented themselves in a rabid abuse of the
Presbyterian Kirk.  I cannot understand why Ellicomb should elect to
wear a brown velvet shooting-jacket, and a pale-green tie, and neat
boots laced half-way up his legs, in Scotland.  He went to the village
church in the rain on Sunday, and he has not been the same man since.

"Don't call it a church!" he cried as we went homewards up the hill,
where the road was a watercourse and each tree poured down moisture.
He seemed to think that he had done his soul an irreparable injury by
entering a Presbyterian kirk.

Anthony said, "Oh! don't be an ass, Ellicomb."  But even on Monday
morning poor Ellicomb was still suffering from the weather and the
effects of his churchgoing.

"Can he be in love?" said Palestrina; "and if so, as the Jamiesons
would say, which is it?"

Palestrina is prettier than ever since her marriage.  She still says,
"Oh, that will be delightful!" to whatever Thomas and I suggest, and
she never seems to have any occupation except to be with us when we
want her, and to accede to everything we say, which of course, from a
man's point of view, is a very delightful trait in a woman.

"I rather wonder," said Palestrina, "that I have not heard from any of
the Jamiesons lately.  They are usually such good writers."

"Depend upon it, there is a great bit of news coming," said Thomas.
"The Jamiesons always maintain a dramatic silence just before
announcing some tremendous piece of intelligence."

Thomas had hardly spoken the words before a telegram was handed to
Palestrina, containing the following enigmatical words:---


"Engaged Cuthbertson.  Greatly surprised.  Deeply thankful.--ELIZA."


This rather mysterious message was followed, later in the day, by a
letter four pages in length, and marked on the outside, for some reason
best known to Eliza, "Immediate."  The letter explained more fully the
cause of Eliza's thankfulness, and who it was that was greatly
surprised.

"If you had told me," wrote Eliza, "six weeks ago that I should now be
engaged to Mr. Cuthbertson, I should hardly have believed it.  I really
had not a notion that he cared for me until he actually said the words.
Is it not too strange to think that perhaps, after all, Maud may be one
of the last of us to get married?"

Here followed the usual descriptive catalogue, so characteristic of the
Jamiesons' letters.  "Mr. Cuthbertson looks like a widower, though he
is not one."  Strangely enough, I could never think of any other words,
when I came to know Mr. Cuthbertson, that described him so well as
these, and I can only account for it by saying that the man's deep
melancholy and the crape band that he habitually wore round his hat
must have given one the feeling that at some time Mr. Cuthbertson had
suffered a heavy bereavement.  "I have only known him," Eliza's letter
went on, "for six weeks, but even that time has shown me his worth.  He
has a very straight nose and a black beard, and his forehead is
distinctly intellectual.  I met him first at Mrs. Darcey-Jacobs',
where, as you know, I had gone to stay to catalogue their library, and
to do a little typewriting for her.  You know, of course, that she has
become a member of the S.R.S., and their library is a _mine of
information_.

"At first I was afraid to say, or even to allow myself to think, he
showed me any preference, but Maud thought from the first that he was
struck, and I asked her not to appear at all until everything was
settled, for you know how attractive she is.  But I really don't think
that even then I thought that there was anything serious in it."  (For
an intelligent woman Eliza's letter strikes one as being strangely
lacking in concentration.)  "I have just been to the meeting of the
Browning Society--our first appearance in public together--and I read
my paper on "The Real Strafford," but I could hardly keep my voice
steady all the time.  I wear his own signet-ring for the present, but
we are going up to London next week, when he will buy me a hoop of
pearls.  I am sure that you will be glad to hear that he is comfortably
off.  When the right man comes preconceived objections to matrimony
vanish, _but it must be the right man_."

Palestrina said that she was "thrilled" to hear of Eliza's engagement,
because an engagement was always thrilling, and she instantly went to
tell the news to Mr. Ellicomb.  She told me afterwards that when she
had said that one of the Jamiesons was engaged Mr. Ellicomb became
suddenly very pale in his complexion, and exclaimed, in a most anxious
tone of voice, "Which?"


The cold weather has set in very suddenly, and already there is a
sprinkling of snow on some of the distant hills.  The robins still sing
cheerily, but the gulls on the shore, flying over the yellow seaweed,
call to each other plaintively in the gray of the early twilight.  The
heavy-winged herons stand in an attitude of serious thought for hours
on the cold rocks; then, as if suddenly making up their minds to
something, they stretch out their red legs behind them, and flop with
large wings over the waters of the loch.  The red Virginian creeper has
begun to drop its leaves regretfully, after a night or two of white
frost, and the dahlias hang their heads, heavy with the moisture which
their cups contain.  The sun wakes late in the mornings now, but shines
strong and warm when it does get up.  Cottage lights and fires burn
cheerily o' nights, and within the cottages the old folks and the young
ones draw round the fires and speak eerily of wraiths and whaurlochs,
and some will tell of death-lights which they have seen on the lonely
shore road.  The herring fishers who sail away in the early twilight
wear good stout jerseys now, and red woollen "crauvats" which the
"wumman at hame" has knitted.  The _Lord_ has sailed away to Dunoon to
lay up for the winter, and the shepherds have gone away down South "to
winter the hogs."  The shepherds' wives sit alone in the little
hillside cottages away up on the face of the brae, and "mak dae" with
their slender money till their men come home again.

The old women in the village have begun their winter spinning, and the
tap, tap, tap of the treadle on the floor gives a pleasant sound as one
passes outside on the dark road.  Old men tell tales of snow in the
passes in winter-time, and of death on the bleak hillsides, and some
wife, shuddering, will say, "Ay, I mind I saw his corp-licht the very
evening he was lost."  And then they tell tales of fantasy and signs
and premonitions of death.

The Finlaysons are going to wind up their very successful autumn in the
Highlands by giving what they insist upon calling a gillies' dance,
though probably the revels will mostly be indulged in by their large
retinue of English servants.  Good-natured old Finlayson has more than
once said that he hopes we shall all come to the gillies' dance, and
that it will give ourselves and our guests a chance of seeing some
Highland customs.  A good many of us come to Scotland most years, and
have seen gillies and pipers before, but our good-natured neighbours
certainly out-distance any one I know in their Highland sympathies.

They invited us to dine with them before the dance should begin, and
six of us went, feeling very like the Jamiesons, and resolved that when
we got home we should never put a limit to their numbers when we send
them an invitation again.

We talk of returning home at the end of next week, and Mrs. Fielden and
our other two guests are leaving on Monday, I believe.

Mrs. Fielden looks much prettier in the Highlands, I think, than
anywhere else.  Young Finlayson is in love with her, and I believe has
offered her his heart and the ironmongery business with it; but I think
of all her lovers Anthony Crawshay is the one she likes best.  He is
the only one for whom her moods never alter, and to whom she is always
gracious and charming and sweet.  Perhaps it is in a quiet, less
radiant way than that in which she treats others, but it is with an
unvarying loving-kindness which I have not seen her bestow elsewhere.
And Anthony Crawshay is a good fellow--one of the best.

Old Mr. Finlayson actually donned a kilt for the gillies' dance; young
Finlayson also wore the national dress, and Thomas tells me that they
have sported the Macdonald tartan, and wants to know why.  Old
Finlayson met us at the door of his baronial hall in a clannish, feudal
sort of way, and seizing his glengarry bonnet from his head he flung it
down upon the oak settle in the hall, and exclaimed in hearty accents,
"Welcome to the Glen."  The Misses Finlayson wore sashes of royal
Stuart tartan put plaid-wise across their shoulders.  Mrs. Finlayson
was dressed in a very regal manner which I cannot attempt to describe,
and her platform voice was in use throughout the entire evening.

Ellicomb said the dance was barbaric, but Thomas enjoyed the evening
immensely, and so did Crawshay, who said in his hearty way, "The
Finlaysons did us uncommonly well," and shouted out, "Not at all bad
people, not at all bad."

After dinner old Finlayson showed us all the pictures in the hall by
the light of a long wax taper which he held above his head, and he
pointed out the beauties of the house in a proprietary way, even to
Evan himself, to whom the place belongs.  Evan Sinclair, in a shabby
green doublet, accepted all Mr. Finlayson's wildest statements about
his own house with a queer, humorous grin on his face, and submitted to
being patronized by the Miss Finlaysons, whose commercial instincts, no
doubt, caused them to despise a young man who was obliged to let his
place.

One of the Highland axioms which the Finlaysons have accepted is that
"a man's a man for a' that," and they shook hands with every one in an
effusive way, and condescended to a queer sort of familiarity with the
boatmen and keepers about the place.  The daughters of the house, with
flying tartan ribbons, swung the young gillies about in the intricate
figures of the hoolichan, and talked to them with a heartiness which
one would hardly have thought possible of the Clarkham young ladies.
The Finlaysons had a large number of English guests staying in the
house for the dance.  These all made the same joke when the pipes began
to play.  "Is the pig being killed?" they asked, and looked very
pleased with their own ready wit.

Red-headed Evan Sinclair carried his old green doublet and battered
silver ornaments very well, and his neat dancing was in pleasant
contrast to the curious bounds and leaps of the Finlaysons.  Old Mr.
Finlayson spent his evening strutting about in a kindly, important
fashion, and in making Athole Brose after a recipe supplied by Tyne
Drum, who superintended the brewing of it himself.

I hope I am not fanciful when I say that the pipes when I hear them
have to me something irresistibly sad about them, and that they conjure
up many fantasies in my head which I am half ashamed to put down on
paper.  They seem to me to gather up in their bitter sobbings all the
sorrows of a people who have suffered much and have said very little
about it.  There is the cry in them of children dying in the lonely
glens in winter-time, when the wind howls round the clachan and the
snow fills the passes.  One almost sees the little procession of
black-coated men bearing away a tiny burden from the cottage door into
the whiteness beyond, with its one heaped-up patch of brown earth on
either side of the little grave.  They wail, too, of the Killing Time,
when the Covenanters were crushed but never broken under persecution;
and one seems to see the defiant gray-haired old men, with their
splendid obstinacy, unmoved by threats--not defiant, but simply
unbreakable.  Thinking of the Covenanters as they pass slowly before
one to the sighing of the pipes, one wonders if it is possible to
punish by death the man who is content to die.

The tuneful reeds sob out, too, the story of the Prince for whom so
many brave men bled, and they tell again of the days of song, and of
noble legends and deeds of daring when the nation spent its passionate
love on its King.  "Come back! come back!"  The desolate cry of the
times.  Almost one hears it sounding across the hills, and it seems to
me that all that it is so hard to speak, so hard even to look, may
perhaps be told in music.  And I think loyalty and love speak very
beautifully in the old Jacobite airs.

Again, as Evan's piper marches up and down in the moonlight playing a
lament, the romance of life seems lost in the hardness of it, its
stress and its loss.  "Hame, hame, hame!" the pipes sob forth, crying
for the homes that are sold to strangers, and for the hills and the
glens which pass away from the old hands.  It is "Good-bye, good-bye,"
an eternity of farewells.  And still, wherever life is most difficult,
wherever comforts are fewest and work is most hard, in the distant
parts of the world are the Scottish exiles.  But I know that all the
world over the sons of the heather and the mist, in however distant or
alien lands they may be, feel always, as they steer their way through
life, that there is a pole-star by which they set their compass; and
that some day, perhaps, they or their children may steer the boat to a
haven on some rocky shore, where the whaup calls shrilly on the moors
above the loch, and the heather grows strong and tough on the hillside,
and the peat reek rises almost like the incense of an evening prayer,
against a gray, soft sky in the land of the North.

I suppose that even in a diary I have no business to mix this up with
an account of the Finlaysons' dance.

Palestrina came up to me after conscientiously dancing reels with
Thomas, looking very pink and pretty, and thoughtful of me, as usual.

"Don't stay longer than you feel inclined," she said.  "I told them to
come for you in the dog-cart, and to wait about for you between twelve
and one."

"I will take a turn down on the shore," I said, "and have a cigar, and
then I will come back and see how you are getting on."

Palestrina gave me my crutch, and I went down towards the loch, which
looked like a sheet of silver in the moonlight, and I found Anthony and
Mrs. Fielden sitting on a garden bench beneath some wind-torn beeches
by the shore.  To-night there was not a breath of air stirring, and
Mrs. Fielden had only thrown a light wrap round her.

"Have you come to tell me that I am to go in and dance reels with old
Mr. Finlayson?" she said.  "It is really so much pleasanter out here.
Do sit down and talk to Sir Anthony and me."

She would never have allowed one to know that one was in the way, even
if one had interrupted a proposal of marriage.

Anthony made room for me on the bench, and said heartily, "I am awfully
glad to see you able to sit up like this, Hugo.  Why, man, you're
getting as strong as a horse!"

"Oh.  I'm all right again," I said.  "I'll begin to grow a new leg
soon.  And the first thing I mean to do when that happens is to dance
reels like the Finlaysons."

"I believe I ought to be going in to supper now with Mr. Finlayson,"
said Mrs. Fielden.  "Does any one know what time it is?  He said he
would 'conduct me to the dining-hall' at twelve o'clock."

"It is a quarter past now," said Anthony, looking at his watch in the
moonlight.  "Don't go in, Mrs. Fielden.  Wait out here, and talk to
Hugo and me."

But old Finlayson in his kilt had tracked us to our seat underneath the
beech-trees, and he took instant possession of our fair neighbour, and
told us to follow presently.  He thought all the supper-tables were
full just now.

"We shan't eat everything before you come," said hospitable old
Finlayson, walking away with his beautiful partner on his arm.

Mrs. Fielden was dressed in white satin, with some pretty soft stuff
about her, and she wore some white heather in her hair.

"What a good sort she is!" said Anthony in a loud voice, almost before
Mrs. Fielden was out of hearing.

It wasn't, perhaps, the most poetical way in which he could have put
it, but one didn't want or expect Anthony to express himself poetically.

"Utterly spoilt!" I replied, because at that moment I happened to be
feeling supremely miserable, and I did not want Anthony to know it.

"Not a bit," he replied; "and you know that as well as I do, old chap."

"Allow me, Anthony," I said, "to be as savage as I like; it is one of
the privileges of a cripple."

"Oh, blow cripples!" said Anthony.  "You will be shooting next autumn,
man."

"And what will you be doing?" I said.  After all, we have been pals all
our lives, and I think Anthony might tell me about it if there is
anything to tell.

"Oh, I'll be shooting too, I suppose," said Anthony.

We smoked for some time in silence.

And then Anthony began, and said that he had enjoyed himself amazingly
up here in the North, and he went on to say a good word for every one.
Old Finlayson had been a brick about his shooting and deer-stalking,
and it was beastly hard luck that I hadn't been able to come too.  The
minister wasn't a bad fellow, even when he was jocose; and Evan
Sinclair was one of the best; and so on.

"What shall you be doing when you go back, Anthony?" I said, harking
back to my old question, and hoping for more information than I
actually asked for.  "Are you going straight home?"

"I'll be at the first shoot at Stanby.  Shall you be there?"

"I'm afraid not," I said.  "I haven't learned to do cross-stitch yet,
and I'm sure all the women would think me a great bore, sitting about
in their morning-rooms all day.  Except Mrs. Fielden, of course!  Mrs.
Fielden would probably persuade me into thinking that the only thing
that made her house-party successful, or saved herself from boredom,
was the presence of a lame man in the house."

"I don't think you are quite just about Mrs. Fielden, Hugo," said
Anthony, moving rather resentfully on the garden bench.

"That doesn't matter much," I replied.  "One voice will not be missed
from the general chorus of praise that follows Mrs. Fielden wherever
she goes."

"No; but still----" began Anthony; and then he stopped, and we smoked
on for some time without speaking.  "You see," he began at last, "she
is the best friend I ever had."  He did not lower his voice, because I
suppose Anthony finds it impossible to do so, but went on steadily:
"You see, I once cared for a little cousin of hers, and she died when
she was eighteen.  I don't think anybody ever knew about it, except
Mrs. Fielden.  But she knows how much cut up I was, and I suppose that
is why she is so nice to me always."

"I'm awfully sorry!" I said.

"I never meant to speak about it," said Anthony in a brisk, cheerful
voice.  "Oh, don't you bother about it, Hugo!  I mean I'm awfully keen
about hunting, and I have an excellent time, only I don't suppose I
shall ever care for any one else."

"Thanks for telling me, Tony."

"I wouldn't have said anything about it," said Anthony, "if it hadn't
been for what you said about Mrs. Fielden.  Y'see, she has been so
awfully good to me, and I don't think you quite understand all she is
really."

"Why, man," I cried, "I love her with every bit of my heart!  And I
worship her--how does one say one worships a woman?--as if she were the
sun!"

And I think that was the very first moment that I told myself that I
loved Mrs. Fielden.




CHAPTER XIX.

The minister and Evan Sinclair came to say good-bye; the minister has
accepted our approaching departure with his usual philosophy.  "You
would soon tire of this place in the winter-time," he said.  "And even
looking at it from the other point of view, I believe that summer
visitors should not prolong their stay above a few months.  I admit
that we have enjoyed your sojourn amongst us; but were you and your
sister to become residenters in the place, our intercourse would have
to be reconstructed from the foundation."  The minister crossed his
legs, and, without being pressed to continue the subject, he went on:
"There is a certain conventionality, not to say forbearance, admitted
and allowed between friends with whom one's acquaintance is to be
short; but there is a basis stronger than that upon which any lengthy
friendship must be made."

"And that basis?" I asked.

"That basis, I take it," said the minister, "should be a
straightforward disregard for one another.  I do not believe in
politeness between near neighbours; it cannot last."

"I had hoped," said Palestrina, pouting a little, "that you would all
miss us, Mr. Macorquodale."

"We shall miss you," said the minister quickly, but with judgment.  "We
shall see the merits as well as the demerits of the case.  For
instance, one of your friends cost me a sovereign for a favourite
charity of hers."

Evan Sinclair said very kindly, blinking his fair eyelashes in a shy
way, "Well, I know I shall miss you.  The place will seem very dull
with only Alexander and me left in it."

"_I_ shall have my wife," said the minister brutally.

"Yes," said Sinclair; "and her mother!  You have kept that pretty dark
from us, Taurbarrels."

"It is only a visit," said Mr. Macorquodale shortly.  And he went on in
a truculent tone, "And I need not have her unless I want to."

"I hear she is strict," murmured Evan.  "I hope you will be allowed to
look out of the window on the Sabbath, my man."

"I am master in my own house," said Mr. Macorquodale magnificently.

"Believe me," said Evan, "that's a courtesy title, supported by no
valid claim, and still less precedent.  A man never has been master of
his own house when there is a mistress in it.  I remember when my
brother got married he had just your very ideas, and he gave his wife
the keys of the linen-press and the store-cupboard, 'But the rest of
the bunch,' he said, 'I keep to myself.'  And he put them all in his
pocket.  It was not six months after that," said Evan, "that I went to
stay with them, and I heard him ask my sister-in-law if she would mind
his having two pocket-handkerchiefs on Sundays."

Palestrina and I were alone, for Ellicomb had left us a few days
before, and we hear from the Jamiesons that he is a daily visitor at
their house.  Thomas and Anthony were out shooting, and Mrs. Fielden
had gone for a walk over the hills.

"I have a thousand things to do," said Palestrina, when Evan and the
minister had departed.

"I also have a thousand things to do," I replied.

"Don't tire yourself," said Palestrina.  "What are you going to do?"

"I am going to re-write my diary," I said.

"But, my dear," said Palestrina, "that would be the work of months."

"I am only going to correct all the mistakes I have made in it," I
replied; and I took my book and a pen, and went and sat in the little
room on the ground-floor which they call my den.

We once had an old aunt, Palestrina and I, who kept a diary all her
life, and when any of the relatives whom she mentioned in its pages
came to die, she used to go through all the back numbers of her journal
and insert affectionate epithets in front of the names of the deceased.
For instance (my aunt's existence was not marked by any thrilling
events), the entry would perhaps be as follows: "Maria was late for
breakfast this morning.  In the afternoon she had her singing-lesson,
and afterwards we did some shopping, when Maria tried on her new gown."
But the amended entry after Maria's death would be, "Our darling Maria
was (a little) late for breakfast this morning; in the afternoon she
had her singing-lesson"--and here would probably be a footnote praising
Maria's voice--"afterwards we did some shopping, and"--Maria struck
out--"my sweet girl tried on her new gown."  Any one's death, or even a
successful marriage of one of the family, would cause her to revise and
correct her diary in this way, and she used to fan the wet ink with a
piece of blotting-paper to make it dry black, and thus prevent
posterity from knowing that the words written over the lines were an
afterthought induced by subsequent events.

It was manifestly an unfair way of keeping a diary.  But I can claim
her example and hereditary taint as an excuse for my own dishonesty
this afternoon.  I read through my diary with a sense of utter shame,
and wherever I found, for instance, that I had said that Mrs. Fielden
was frivolous, or even that she raised her eyebrows in an affected way,
I corrected the misstatement by the light of the magnificent discovery
I had made that Mrs. Fielden was faultless, and that I loved her.  Oh,
the beauty of this woman and her blessed kindness! the cunning with
which she conceals her unselfishness, and her ridiculous attempts at
pretending she is frivolous or worldly.

Alas! there were so many misstatements to correct, and so many dear
adjectives to fill in, that I was not halfway through my task before
Mrs. Fielden herself tapped at the window and looked in.

I believe I must have grinned foolishly, but what I wanted to do was to
stretch out my arms to the beautiful vision, framed in the hectic
Virginian creeper round the window, and call out to her to come to me.

Mrs. Fielden came in for a minute, and said with the adorable lift of
the eyebrows: "I have been educating a pair of young boots by walking
through all the bogs on the hillside.  Listen, they are quite full of
water."  She raised herself on her toes with a squelching sound of the
leather, and gave one of her joyous soft laughs.

"You must change directly," I said, with an idiotic sense of
proprietorship.

"When I have done so I think I shall come and have tea with you," said
Mrs. Fielden.  And of course then I knew that she had come home early
on purpose to have tea with me, and that probably she had given up
something else which she wanted to do, in order that she might sit by
me when I was alone--because of course I have found Mrs. Fielden out
now, and exposed her hypocrisy.

Fortunately she took nearly a quarter of an hour to change her wet
boots, and this gave me time to ask myself why I was behaving like a
raving idiot, because I had found out that Mrs. Fielden was absolutely
perfect, and that I loved her.

It was quite the worst quarter of an hour that I have ever spent,
because in it I had time to remember that I was a crippled man with one
leg, and that Mrs. Fielden was a beautiful young woman whom of course
every one loved, and that she owned an old historical place called
Stanby, and probably--I realized this also--that she would continue to
come over and sit with a dull man and bewilder him with her beauty and
her kindness only so long as he did not allow her to know the supremely
impertinent fact that he had fallen in love with her.

I must plead ill-health, and a certain weakness of nerve which no doubt
always follows a surgical operation, for the fact that I turned round
and put my face in the pillows for a moment and groaned.

Mrs. Fielden came in in my favourite pale-blue gown which she sometimes
wears when she changes her frock at tea-time.  She came and took a seat
beside me, and as she never hurriedly plunges into a conversation we
sat silent for a time.  The afternoon was darkening now, and the light
of a blazing fire leaped and played upon her pale-blue dress, and
turned her brown hair to a sort of red-gold.

Mrs. Fielden thinks she is the only person in the world who can make up
a fire.  And she is perfectly right.  She arranged the logs with a long
brass poker, shifting them here and there, while her dear face glowed
in the light of the fire.  She is not a luxurious woman, in spite of
being surrounded always by luxury.  For instance, she stands and walks
in a very erect way, and I have never seen her stuff a lot of sofa
cushions at her back in a chair, nor lounge on a sofa.  Her glorious,
buoyant health seems to exempt her from need of support or ease, and
her figure is too pretty for lounging.

When she had finished arranging the logs she put down the poker and
looked at me with that dear kindliness of hers, and said in her pretty
voice, "What have you been doing with yourself this afternoon?"

"The minister and Evan Sinclair came up to say good-bye," I said.

"And since then?"

I took my diary, which still lay on my knee, and hid it under the sofa
cushions.

"Since then," I said, "I have been correcting--that is, writing my
diary."

"Oh, the diary!" exclaimed Mrs. Fielden delightedly.  "I had forgotten
about that!"

"No, you hadn't," I said to myself.  "It is only part of your wilful,
uncomprehendable, untranslatable charm that makes you pretend sometimes
that you have no memory.  As a matter of fact, you knew from the first
that it would be a relief to an egotistical grumbler to get rid of his
spleen sometimes on blue ruled essay paper, and so you set him a task
to do, and you have often wondered since how he is getting on with it.

"I think I must see the diary," said Mrs. Fielden.

"That you certainly shall not," I said; and I pushed the book still
farther under the sofa cushions--just as if it was necessary to fight
with Mrs. Fielden for anything, or any use either!

"I thought you promised," said Mrs. Fielden.

"If I did I have changed my mind," I said firmly.

"You know you mean all the time to let me see it," said Mrs. Fielden.

"I know I do not mean to let you see it for even a minute of time," I
replied.

One of Mrs. Fielden's special odd little silences fell between us.
"No," I said to myself.  "I will _not_ say I am sorry.  I will _not_
say I have been a brute, I will _not_ feel a desire to comfort her,
even if her eyes have the wistful look in them."

Mrs. Fielden sat still and looked into the fire.

What unexpected thing will she do next, I wonder?  Will she suddenly
burst out laughing, or will she turn and take every bit of manhood out
of me by smiling?  Or shall I find, when I turn and look at her face,
simply that she has gone to sleep?

Good heavens!  What if she should be crying?

In an agony of compunction I turned and looked at her; and Mrs. Fielden
not only smiled, but held out her hand for the book....  I rummaged
underneath the sofa cushions, and passed it over to her.  She bent
forward till the firelight from the blazing logs fell full on the open
page, and she read every one of those corrected lines.  She saw where I
had once put "affected" I had now put "beautiful," and for "frivolous"
I put a "lovely gaiety," and she read till she came to the last
correction of all.  I had run a line through the words "Mrs. Fielden
came to sit with me," and had written over it, "My darling came to see
me----"

Then Mrs. Fielden closed the book, and left her chair where she had
been sitting.  She crossed the hearthrug quite slowly till she reached
my sofa.  And then she kneeled down and took both my hands in her dear
strong ones, and looked at me with misty blue eyes, like wet
forget-me-nots.  "But, Hugo dear," she said, "why did you not tell me
long ago?"




THE END.






  _UNIFORM WITH THIS VOLUME_


  BY Miss MACNAUGHTAN.
  THE FORTUNE OF CHRISTINA M'NAB.


  THE DUENNA OF A GENIUS.             M. E. Francis.
  OWD BOB.                            Alfred Ollivant.
  EIGHT DAYS.                         R. E. Forrest.
  LADY AUDLEY'S SECRET.               Miss Braddon.
  THE OCTOPUS.                        Frank Norris.
  THE PIT.                            Frank Norris.
  MONSIEUR BEAUCAIRE, Etc.            Booth Tarkington.
  WOODSIDE FARM.                      Mrs. W. K. Clifford.
  WHITE FANG.                         Jack London.
  THE PRINCESS PASSES.                C. N. & A. M. Williamson.
  THE MAN FROM AMERICA.               Mrs. H. de la Pasture.
  SIR JOHN CONSTANTINE.               "Q"
  INCOMPARABLE BELLAIRS.              A. and E. Castle.
  IF YOUTH BUT KNEW!                  A. and E. Castle.
  MATTHEW AUSTIN.                     W. E. Norris.
  HIS GRACE.                          W. E. Norris.
  THE AMERICAN PRISONER.              Eden Phillpotts.
  THE HOSTS OF THE LORD.              Mrs. F. A. Steel.
  THE LADY OF THE BARGE.              W. W. Jacobs.
  THE GOD IN THE CAR.                 Anthony Hope.
  QUISANTE.                           Anthony Hope.
  THE INTRUSIONS OF PEGGY.            Anthony Hope.
  THE KING'S MIRROR.                  Anthony Hope.
  THE TRANSLATION OF A SAVAGE.        Sir G. Parker.
  AN ADVENTURER OF THE NORTH.         Sir G. Parker.
  THE BATTLE OF THE STRONG.           Sir G. Parker.
  MARRIAGE OF WILLIAM ASHE.           Mrs. Humphry Ward
  HISTORY OF DAVID GRIEVE.            Mrs. Humphry Ward.
  ROBERT ELSMERE.                     Mrs. Humphry Ward.
  CLEMENTINA.                         A. E. W. Mason.
  THE RECIPE FOR DIAMONDS.            C. J. Cutcliffe Hyne.
  THE WAGES OF SIN.                   Lucas Malet.

_Etc., Etc._

_NELSON'S LIBRARY._











End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of A Lame Dog's Diary, by S. Macnaughtan

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A LAME DOG'S DIARY ***

***** This file should be named 34777.txt or 34777.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        https://www.gutenberg.org/3/4/7/7/34777/

Produced by Al Haines

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
https://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
https://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at https://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit https://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations.  To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     https://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.